[Illustration: "EDGAR STRUCK HIM A BUFFET ON THE FACE WHICH SENT HIMREELING BACKWARDS. "]

A MARCH ON LONDONBEING A STORY OF WAT TYLER'S INSURRECTION

BYG. A. HENTY

PREFACE

The events that took place during the latter half of the fourteenthcentury and the first half of the fifteenth are known to us far betterthan those preceding or following them, owing to the fact that three greatchroniclers, Froissart, Monstrelet, and Holinshed, have recounted theevents with a fulness of detail that leaves nothing to be desired. Theuprising of the Commons, as they called themselves--that is to say, chiefly the folk who were still kept in a state of serfdom in the reign ofRichard II. --was in itself justifiable. Although serfdom in England wasnever carried to the extent that prevailed on the Continent, the serfssuffered from grievous disabilities. A certain portion of their time hadto be devoted to the work of their feudal lord. They themselves wereforbidden to buy or sell at public markets or fairs. They were bound tothe soil, and could not, except under special circumstances, leave it. 

Above all, they felt that they were not free men, and were not even deemedworthy to fight in the wars of their country. Attempts have been made torepresent the rising as the result of Wickliffe's attack upon the Church, but there seems to be very small foundation for the assertion. Undoubtedlymany of the lower class of clergy, discontented with their position, didtheir best to inflame the minds of the peasants, but as the risingextended over a very large part of England, and the people were far tooignorant to understand, and far too much irritated by their own grievancesto care for the condition of the Church, it may be taken that theymurdered the Archbishop of Canterbury and many other priests simplybecause they regarded them as being wealthy, and so slew them as they slewother people of substance. Had it been otherwise, the Church would nothave been wholly ignored in the demands that they set before the king, butsome allusion would have been made for the need of reforms in thatdirection. 

The troubles in Flanders are of interest to Englishmen, since there wasfor many years an alliance, more or less close, between our king and someof the great Flemish cities. Indeed, from the time when the first VonArtevelde was murdered because he proposed that the Black Prince should beaccepted as ruler of Flanders, to the day upon which Napoleon's power wasbroken forever at Waterloo, Flanders has been the theatre of almostincessant turmoil and strife, in which Germans and Dutchmen, Spaniards, Englishmen, and Frenchmen have fought out their quarrels. 

G. A. HENTY. 

CONTENTS

 I. TROUBLED TIMES

 II. A FENCING BOUT

 III. WAT TYLER

 IV. IN LONDON

 V. A RESCUE

 VI. A CITY MERCHANT

 VII. DEATH TO THE FLEMINGS!

 VIII. A COMBAT IN THE TOWER

 IX. DEATH OF THE TYLER

 X. A FIGHT IN THE OPEN

 XI. AN INVITATION

 XII. THE TROUBLES IN FLANDERS

 XIII. A STARVING TOWN

 XIV. CIVIL WAR

 XV. A CRUSHING DEFEAT

 XVI. A WAR OF THE CHURCH

 XVII. PRISONERS

XVIII. A NOBLE GIFT

 XIX. WELL SETTLED

ILLUSTRATIONS

"EDGAR STRUCK HIM A BUFFET ON THE FACE WHICH SENT HIM REELING BACKWARDS. "

EDGAR TALKS MATTERS OVER WITH THE PRIOR OF ST. ALWYTH. 

"IN A MOMENT EDGAR'S SWORD FELL ON THE RUFFIAN'S WRIST. "

THE LORD MAYOR STABS WAT THE TYLER IN PRESENCE OF THE BOY-KING. 

EDGAR AND ALBERT ARE KNIGHTED BY KING RICHARD. 

THE TWO YOUNG KNIGHTS CHARGE DOWN UPON THE PANIC-STRICKEN CROWD. 

SIR EDGAR AT LAST SURRENDERS TO SIR ROBERT DE BEAULIEU. 

THE PRISONERS MAKE THEIR ESCAPE OVER THE ROOFS OF YPRES. 

A MARCH ON LONDON

CHAPTER I

TROUBLED TIMES

"And what do you think of it all, good Father?"

"'Tis a difficult question, my son, and I am glad that it is one thatwiser heads than mine will have to solve. "

"But they don't seem to try to solve it; things get worse and worse. Theking is but a lad, no older than myself, and he is in the hands of others. It seems to me a sin and a shame that things should go on as they are atpresent. My father also thinks so. "

The speaker was a boy of some sixteen years old. He was walking with theprior in the garden of the little convent of St. Alwyth, four miles fromthe town of Dartford. Edgar Ormskirk was the son of a scholar. The latter, a man of independent means, who had always had a preference for study andinvestigation rather than for taking part in active pursuits, had, sincethe death of his young wife, a year after the birth of his son, retiredaltogether from the world and devoted himself to study. He had given uphis comfortable home, standing on the heights of Highgate--that being intoo close proximity to London to enable him to enjoy the seclusion that hedesired--and had retired to a small estate near Dartford. 

Educated at Oxford, he had gone to Padua at his father's death, whichhappened just as he left the university, and had remained at that seat oflearning for five years. There he had spent the whole of his income in thepurchase of manuscripts. The next two years were passed at Bologna andPisa, and he there collected a library such as few gentlemen of his timepossessed. Then Mr. Ormskirk had returned to England and settled atHighgate, and two years later married the daughter of a neighbouringgentleman, choosing her rather because he felt that he needed someone tokeep his house in order, than from any of the feeling that usuallyaccompanies such unions. In time, however, he had come to love her, andher loss was a very heavy blow to him. It was the void that he felt in hishome as much as his desire for solitude, that induced him to leaveHighgate and settle in the country. 

Here, at least, he had no fear of intrusive neighbours, or otherinterruptions to his studies. The news from London seldom reached hisears, and he was enabled to devote himself entirely to his experiments. Like many other learned men of his age, it was to chemistry that hechiefly turned his attention. His library comprised the works of almostevery known writer on the subject, and he hoped that he might gain animmortal reputation by discovering one or both of the great secrets thensought for--the elixir of life, or the philosopher's stone that wouldconvert all things into gold. It was not that he himself had any desirefor a long life, still less did he yearn for more wealth than hepossessed, but he fondly believed that these discoveries would amelioratethe condition of mankind. 

He did not see that if gold was as plentiful as the commonest metal itwould cease to be more valuable than others, or that the boon of a longlife would not add to the happiness of mankind. For some years he gavelittle thought to his son, who was left to such care as the oldhousekeeper and the still older man-servant chose to bestow upon him, andwho, in consequence, was left altogether to follow the dictates of his ownfancy. The child, therefore, lived almost entirely in the open air, played, tussled, and fought with boys of his own age in the village, andgrew up healthy, sturdy, and active. His father scarcely took any heed ofhis existence until the prior of the Convent of St. Alwyth one day calledupon him. 

"What are you going to do with your boy, Mr. Ormskirk?" he asked. 

"My boy?" the student repeated in tones of surprise. "Oh, yes; Edgar, ofcourse. What am I going to do with him? Well, I have never thought aboutit. Does he want anything? My housekeeper always sees to that. Do youthink that he wants a nurse?"

"A nurse, Mr. Ormskirk!" the Prior said with a smile. "A nurse would havea hard time with him. Do you know what his age is?"

"Four or five years old, I suppose. "

"Nearly double that. He is nine. "

"Impossible!" Mr. Ormskirk said. "Why, it is only the other day that hewas a baby. "

"It is eight years since that time; he is now a sturdy lad, and if thereis any mischief in the village he is sure to be in it. Why, it was butthree days ago that Friar Anselmo caught him, soon after daybreak, fishingin the Convent pool with two of the village lads. The friar gave them asound trouncing, and would have given one to your son, too, had it notbeen for the respect that we all feel for you. It is high time, Mr. Ormskirk, that he was broken of his wild ways and received an educationsuited to his station. "

"Quite so, quite so. I own that I have thought but little about him, forindeed 'tis rarely that I see him, and save that at times his racket inthe house sorely disturbs my studies, I have well-nigh forgotten all abouthim. Yes, yes; it is, of course, high time that he began his education, sothat if I should die before I have completed my discoveries he may take upmy work. "

The Prior smiled quietly at the thought of the sturdy, dirty-faced boyworking among crucibles and retorts. However, he only said:

"Do you think of undertaking his education yourself?"

"By no means, " Mr. Ormskirk said, hastily. "It would be impossible for meto find time at present, but when he has completed his studies I shouldthen take him in hand myself, make him my companion and assistant, andteach him all that is known of science. "

"But in the meantime?"

"In the meantime? Yes, I suppose something must be done. I might get him atutor, but that would be a great disturbance to me. I might send him up tothe monastery at Westminster, where the sons of many gentlemen aretaught. "

"I doubt whether the training, or rather want of training, that he has hadwould fit him for Westminster, " the Prior said, quietly. "There is anotherplan that perhaps might be more suitable for him. One of our brethren is ascholar, and already three or four of the sons of the gentry in theneighbourhood come to him for three hours or so a day. Our convent is apoor one, and the fees he receives are a welcome addition to our means. "

"Excellent!" Mr. Ormskirk said, delighted at the difficulty being takenoff his shoulders, "It would be the very thing. "

"Then perhaps you will speak to the boy, and lay your orders upon him, "the Prior said. "He was in the village as I passed by, and I brought himup here, very much against his will I admit. Then I gave him in charge onarrival to your servitor, knowing that otherwise the young varlet wouldslip off again as soon as my back was turned. Perhaps you will send forhim. "

Mr. Ormskirk rang a bell. The housekeeper entered. 

"Where is Andrew?" he asked. 

"He is looking after Master Edgar, sir. His reverence told him to do so, and he dare not leave him for a moment or he would be off again. "

"Tell Andrew to bring him in here. "

A minute later the old servant entered with the boy. Edgar was in adishevelled condition, the result of several struggles with Andrew. Hisface was begrimed with dirt, his clothes were torn and untidy. His fatherlooked at him in grave surprise. It was not that he had not seen himbefore, for occasionally he had noticed him going across the garden, butthough his eyes had observed him, his mental vision had not in any waytaken him in, his thoughts being intent upon the work that he hadreluctantly left to take a hurried meal. 

"Tut, tut, tut!" he murmured to himself, "and this is my son. Well, well, I suppose he is not to be blamed; it is my own fault for being so heedlessof him. This is bad, Edgar, " he said, "and yet it is my own fault ratherthan thine, and I am thankful that the good prior has brought yourcondition before me before it is too late. There must be no more of this. Your appearance is disgraceful both to yourself and me--to me because youare in rags, to yourself because you are dirty. I had never dreamt ofthis. Henceforth all must be changed. You must be clothed as befits theson of a gentleman, you must be taught as it is right for the son of ascholar to be, and you must bear in mind that some day you will become agentleman yourself, and I trust a learned one. I have arranged with thegood prior here that you shall go every day to the monastery to beinstructed for three hours by one of his monks. In future you will takeyour meals with me, and I will see that your attire is in order, and thatyou go decent as befits your station. What hours is he to attend, Prior?"

"From nine till twelve. "

"You hear--from nine to twelve. In the afternoon I will procure a teacherfor you in arms. In these days every gentleman must learn the use of hisweapons. I, myself, although most peacefully inclined, have more than oncebeen forced, when abroad, to use them. A man who cannot do so becomes thebutt of fools, and loses his self-respect. "

"I shall like that, sir, " Edgar said, eagerly. "I can play at quarter-staff now with any boy of my size in the village. "

"Well, there must be no more of that, " his father said. "Up to the presentyou have been but a child, but it is time now that you should cease toconsort with village boys and prepare for another station in life. Theymay be good boys--I know naught about them--but they are not fitassociates for you. I am not blaming you, " he said more kindly as he sawthe boy's face fall. "It was natural that you, having no associates ofyour own rank, should make friends where you could find them. I trust thatit has done you no harm. Well, Prior, this day week the boy shall come toyou. I must get befitting clothes for him, or the other pupils will thinkthat he is the son of a hedge tinker. "

An hour later Andrew was despatched to Dartford in a cart hired in thevillage, with orders to bring back with him a tailor, also to inquire asto who was considered the best teacher of arms in the town, and to engagehim to come up for an hour every afternoon to instruct Edgar. 

Seven years had passed since that time, and the rough and unkempt boy hadgrown into a tall young fellow, who had done fair credit to his teacher atthe convent, and had profited to the full by the teaching of the oldsoldier who had been his instructor in arms. His father had, unconsciously, been also a good teacher to him. He had, with a greateffort, broken through the habits to which he had been so long wedded. Ayoung waiting-maid now assisted the housekeeper. The meals were no longerhastily snatched and often eaten standing, but were decently served inorder, and occupied a considerable time, the greater portion of which wasspent in pleasant chat either upon the scenes which Mr. Ormskirk hadwitnessed abroad, or in talk on the subjects the boy was studying;sometimes also upon Mr. Ormskirk's researches and the hopes he entertainedfrom them; and as Edgar grew older, upon the ordinary topics of the day, the grievances caused by the heavy taxation, the troubles of the time andthe course of events that had led to them; for, although very ignorant ofcontemporary matters, Mr. Ormskirk was well acquainted with the history ofthe country up to the time when he had first gone abroad. 

The recluse was surprised at the interest he himself came to feel in theseconversations. While endeavouring to open his son's mind he opened hisown, and although when Edgar was not present he pursued his researches asassiduously as before, he was no longer lost in fits of abstraction, andwould even occasionally walk down to the village when Edgar went to schoolin order to continue the conversation upon which they were engaged. Edgaron his part soon ceased to regard his father as a stranger, and hisadmiration for his store of information and learning served as a stimulantto his studies, for which his previous life had given him but littleliking. 

For the last two years, however, his father had seen with regret thatthere was but little hope of making a profound scholar of him, and thatunless he himself could discover the solution of the problems that stilleluded him, there was little chance of it being found by his successor. 

Once roused, he had the good sense to see that it was not in such a lifethat Edgar was likely to find success, and he wisely abandoned the idea ofpressing a task upon him that he saw was unfitted to the boy's nature. Theenergy with which Edgar worked with his instructors in arms--who had beenalready twice changed, so as to give him a greater opportunity ofattaining skill with his weapons--and the interest with which the ladlistened to tales of adventure, showed the direction in which his bentlay. For the last two years his father had frequently read to him therecords of Sir Walter Manny and other chroniclers of war and warlikeadventure, and impressed upon him the virtues necessary to render a man atonce a great soldier and a great man. 

"If, my boy, " he said, "you should some day go to Court and mingle inpublic affairs, above all things keep yourself clear of any party. Thosewho cling to a party may rise with its success, but such rises are everfollowed by reverses; then comes great suffering to those upon the fallenside. The duty of an English gentleman is simple: he must work for hiscountry, regardless altogether of personal interest. Such a man may neverrise to high rank, but he will be respected. Personal honours are littleto be desired; it is upon those who stand higher than their neighboursthat the blow falls the heaviest; while the rank and file may escapeunscathed, it is the nobles and the leaders whose heads fall upon theblock. I think that there are troubles in store for England. The Duke ofGloucester overshadows the boy king, but as the latter grows older he willprobably shake off his tutelage, though it may be at the cost of a civilwar. 

"Then, too, there are the exactions of the tax-gatherers. Some day thepeople will rise against them as they did in France at the time of theJacquerie, and as they have done again and again in Flanders. At presentthe condition of the common people, who are but villeins and serfs, iswell-nigh unbearable. Altogether the future seems to me to be dark. Iconfess that, being a student, the storm when it bursts will affect me butslightly, but as it is clear to me that this is not the life that you willchoose it may affect you greatly; for, however little you may wish it, ifcivil strife comes, you, like everyone else, may be involved in it. Insuch an event, Edgar, act as your conscience dictates. There is alwaysmuch to be said for both sides of any question, and it cannot but be so inthis. I wish to lay no stress on you in any way. You cannot make a goodmonk out of a man who longs to be a man-at-arms, nor a warrior of aweakling who longs for the shelter of a cloister. 

"Let, however, each man strive to do his best in the line he has chosenfor himself. A good monk is as worthy of admiration as a good man-at-arms. I would fain have seen you a great scholar, but as it is clear that thisis out of the question, seeing that your nature does not incline to study, I would that you should become a brave knight. It was with that view whenI sent you to be instructed at the convent I also gave you an instructorin arms, so that, whichever way your inclinations might finally point, youshould be properly fitted for it. "

At fifteen all lessons were given up, Edgar having by that time learnt asmuch as was considered necessary in those days. He continued his exerciseswith his weapons, but without any strong idea that beyond defence againstpersonal attacks they would be of any use to him. The army was not inthose days a career. When the king had need of a force to fight in Franceor to carry fire and sword into Scotland, the levies were called out, thenobles and barons supplied their contingent, and archers and men-at-armswere enrolled and paid by the king. The levies, however, were only liableto service for a restricted time, and beyond their personal retainers thebarons in time followed the royal example of hiring men-at-arms andarchers for the campaign; these being partly paid from the royal treasury, and partly from their own revenue. 

At the end of the campaign, however, the army speedily dispersed, each manreturning to his former avocation; save therefore for the retainers, whoformed the garrisons of the castles of the nobles, there was no militarycareer such as that which came into existence with the formation ofstanding armies. Nevertheless, there was honour and rank to be won in theforeign wars, and it was to these the young men of gentle blood looked tomake their way. But since the death of the Black Prince matters had beenquiet abroad, and unless for those who were attached to the households ofpowerful nobles there was, for the present, no avenue towards distinction. 

Edgar had been talking these matters over with the Prior of St. Alwyth, who had taken a great fancy to him, and with whom he had, since he hadgiven up his work at the convent, frequently had long conversations. Theywere engaged in one of these when this narrative begins:

"I quite agree with your father, " the Prior continued. "Were there a justand strong government, the mass of the people might bear their presentposition. It seems to us as natural that the serfs should be transferredwith the land as if they were herds of cattle, for such is the rulethroughout Europe as well as here, and one sees that there are greatdifficulties in the way of making any alteration in this state of things. See you, were men free to wander as they chose over the land instead ofworking at their vocations, the country would be full of vagrants who, forwant of other means for a living, would soon become robbers. Then, too, very many would flock to the towns, and so far from bettering theircondition, would find themselves worse off than before, for there would bemore people than work could be found for. 

[Illustration: EDGAR TALKS MATTERS OVER WITH THE PRIOR OF ST. ALWYTH. ]

"So long as each was called upon only to pay his fifteenth to the king'streasury they were contented enough, but now they are called upon for atenth as well as a fifteenth, and often this is greatly exceeded by therapacity of the tax-collectors. Other burdens are put upon them, andaltogether men are becoming desperate. Then, too, the cessation of thewars with France has brought back to the country numbers of disbandedsoldiers who, having got out of the way of honest work and lost the habitsof labour, are discontented and restless. All this adds to the danger. Wewho live in the country see these things, but the king and nobles eitherknow nothing of them or treat them with contempt, well knowing that a fewhundred men-at-arms can scatter a multitude of unarmed serfs. "

"And would you give freedom to the serfs, good Father?"

"I say not that I would give them absolute freedom, but I would grant thema charter giving them far greater rights than at present. A fifteenth oftheir labour is as much as they should be called upon to pay, and when theking's necessities render it needful that further money should be raised, the burden should only be laid upon the backs of those who can afford topay it. I hear that there is much wild talk, and that the doctrines ofWickliffe have done grievous harm. I say not, my son, that there are notabuses in the Church as well as elsewhere; but these pestilent doctrineslead men to disregard all authority, and to view their natural masters asoppressors. I hear that seditious talk is uttered openly in the villagesthroughout the country; that there are men who would fain persuade theignorant that all above them are drones who live on the proceeds of theirlabour--as if indeed every man, however high in rank, had not his share oflabour and care--I fear, then, that if there should be a rising of thepeasantry we may have such scenes as those that took place during theJacquerie in France, and that many who would, were things different, be infavour of giving more extended rights to the people, will be forced totake a side against them. "

"I can hardly think that they would take up arms, Father. They must knowthat they could not withstand a charge of armour-clad knights and men-at-arms. "

"Unhappily, my son, the masses do not think. They believe what it pleasesthem to believe, and what the men who go about stirring up sedition tellthem. I foresee that in the end they will suffer horribly, but before theend comes they may commit every sort of outrage. They may sack monasteriesand murder the monks, for we are also looked upon as drones. They mayattack and destroy the houses of the better class, and even the castles ofthe smaller nobles. They may even capture London and lay it in ashes, butthe thought that after they had done these things a terrible vengeancewould be taken, and their lot would be harder than before, would neveroccur to them. Take your own house for instance--what resistance could itoffer to a fierce mob of peasants?"

"None, " Edgar admitted. "But why should they attack it?"

The Prior was silent. 

"I know what you mean, good Father, " Edgar said, after a pause. "They saythat my father is a magician, because he stirs not abroad, but spends histime on his researches. I remember when I was a small boy, and the lads ofthe village wished to anger me, they would shout out, 'Here is themagician's son, ' and I had many a fight in consequence. "

"Just so, Edgar; the ignorant always hate that which they cannotunderstand; so Friar Bacon was persecuted, and accused of dabbling inmagic when he was making discoveries useful to mankind. I say not thatthey will do any great harm when they first rise, for it cannot be saidthat the serfs here are so hardly treated as they were in France, wheretheir lords had power of life and death over them, and could slay themlike cattle if they chose, none interfering. Hence the hatred was so deepthat in the very first outbreak the peasants fell upon the nobles andmassacred them and their families. 

"Here there is no such feeling. It is against the government that taxesthem so heavily that their anger is directed, and I fear that this newpoll-tax that has been ordered will drive them to extremities. I have newsthat across the river in Essex the people of some places have not onlyrefused to pay, but have forcibly driven away the tax-gatherers, and whenthese things once begin, there is no saying how they are going to end. However, if there is trouble, I think not that at first we shall be in anydanger here, but if they have success at first their pretensions willgrow. They will inflame themselves. The love of plunder will take theplace of their reasonable objections to over-taxation, and seeing thatthey have but to stretch out their hands to take what they desire, plunderand rapine will become general. "

As Edgar walked back home he felt that there was much truth in the Prior'sremarks. He himself had heard many things said among the villagers whichshowed that their patience was well-nigh at an end. Although, since hebegan his studies, he had no time to keep up his former close connectionwith the village, he had always been on friendly terms with his oldplaymates, and they talked far more freely with him than they would do toanyone else of gentle blood. Once or twice he had, from a spirit ofadventure, gone with them to meetings that were held after dark in a quietspot near Dartford, and listened to the talk of strangers from Gravesendand other places. He knew himself how heavily the taxation pressed uponthe people, and his sympathies were wholly with them. There had beennothing said even by the most violent of the speakers to offend him. Theprotests were against the exactions of the tax-gatherers, the extravaganceof the court, and the hardship that men should be serfs on the land. 

Once they had been addressed by a secular priest from the other side ofthe river, who had asserted that all men were born equal and had equalrights. This sentiment had been loudly applauded, but he himself had senseenough to see that it was contrary to fact, and that men were not bornequal. One was the son of a noble, the other of a serf. One child was acripple and a weakling from its birth, another strong and lusty. One waswell-nigh a fool, and another clear-headed. It seemed to him that therewere and must be differences. 

Many of the secular clergy were among the foremost in stirring up thepeople. They themselves smarted under their disabilities. For the mostpart they were what were called hedge priests, men of but little or noeducation, looked down upon by the regular clergy, and almost whollydependant on the contributions of their hearers. They resented thedifference between themselves and the richly endowed clergy and religioushouses, and denounced the priests and monks as drones who sucked the life-blood of the country. 

This was the last gathering at which Edgar had been present. He had beenboth shocked and offended at the preaching. What was the name of thepriest he knew not, nor did the villagers, but he went by the name of JackStraw, and was, Edgar thought, a dangerous fellow. The lad had noobjection to his abuse of the tax-gatherers, or to his complaints of theextravagance of the court, but this man's denunciation of the monks andclergy at once shocked and angered him. Edgar's intercourse with thevillagers had removed some of the prejudices generally felt by his class, but in other respects he naturally felt as did others of his station, andhe resolved to go to no more meetings. 

After taking his meal with his father, Edgar mounted the horse that thelatter had bought for him, and rode over to the house of one of hisfriends. 

The number of those who had, like himself, been taught by the monk of St. Alwyth had increased somewhat, and there were, when he left, six otherlads there. Three of these were intended for the Church. All were sons ofneighbouring landowners, and it was to visit Albert de Courcy, the son ofSir Ralph de Courcy, that Edgar was now riding. Albert and he had beenspecial friends. They were about the same age, but of very differentdispositions. The difference between their characters was perhaps thechief attraction that had drawn them to each other. Albert was gentle indisposition, his health was not good, and he had been a weakly child. Hisfather, who was a stout knight, regarded him with slight favour, and hadacceded willingly to his desire to enter the Church, feeling that he wouldnever make a good fighter. 

Edgar, on the contrary, was tall and strongly built, and had never known aday's illness. He was somewhat grave in manner, for the companionship ofhis father and the character of their conversations had made him older andmore thoughtful than most lads of his age. He was eager for adventure, andburned for an opportunity to distinguish himself, while his enthusiasm fornoble exploits and great commanders interested his quiet friend, who hadthe power of admiring things that he could not hope to imitate. In him, alone of his school-fellows, did Edgar find any sympathy with his ownfeelings as to the condition of the people. Henry Nevil laughed to scornEdgar's advocacy of their cause. Richard Clairvaux more than oncequarrelled with him seriously, and on one or two occasions they almostbetook themselves to their swords. The other three, who were of lessspirit, took no part in these arguments, saying that these things did notconcern them, being matters for the king and his ministers, and of nointerest whatever to them. 

In other respects Edgar was popular with them all. His strength and hisskill in arms gave him an authority that even Richard Clairvauxacknowledged in his cooler moments. Edgar visited at the houses of alltheir fathers, his father encouraging him to do so, as he thought thatassociation with his equals would be a great advantage to him. As far asmanners were concerned, however, the others, with the exception of Albertde Courcy, who did not need it, gained more than he did, for Mr. Ormskirkhad, during his long residence at foreign universities and his closeconnection with professors, acquired a certain foreign courtliness ofbearing that was in strong contrast to the rough bluffness of speech andmanner that characterized the English of that period, and had some sharein rendering them so unpopular upon the Continent, where, although theirstrength and fighting power made them respected, they were regarded asisland bears, and their manners were a standing jest among the frivolousnobles of the Court of France. 

At the house of Sir Ralph de Courcy Edgar was a special favourite. Lady deCourcy was fond of him because her son was never tired of singing hispraises, and because she saw that his friendship was really a benefit tothe somewhat dreamy boy. Aline, a girl of fourteen, regarded him withadmiration; she was deeply attached to her brother, and believedimplicitly his assertion that Edgar would some day become a valiantknight; while Sir Ralph himself liked him both for the courtesy of hisbearing and the firmness and steadiness of his character, which had, hesaw, a very beneficial influence over that of Albert. Sir Ralph was nowcontent that the latter should enter the Church, but he was unwilling thathis son should become what he called a mere shaveling, and desired that heshould attain power and position in his profession. 

The lack of ambition and energy in his son were a grievance to him almostas great as his lack of physical powers, and he saw that although, so farthere was still an absence of ambition, yet the boy had gained firmnessand decision from the influence of his friend, and that he was far morelikely to attain eminence in the Church than he had been before. He washimself surprised that the son of a man whose pursuits he despised shouldhave attained such proficiency with his weapons--a matter which he hadlearned, when one day he had tried his skill with Edgar in a bout withswords--and he recognized that with his gifts of manner, strength andenthusiasm for deeds of arms, he was likely one day to make a name forhimself. 

Whenever, therefore, Edgar rode over to Sir Ralph's he was certain of ahearty welcome from all. As to the lad's opinions as to the condition ofthe peasantry--opinions which he would have scouted as monstrous on thepart of a gentleman--Sir Ralph knew nothing, Albert having been wiseenough to remain silent on the subject, the custom of the times beingwholly opposed to anything like a free expression of opinion on anysubject from a lad to his elders. 

"It is quite a time since you were here last, Master Ormskirk, " Lady DeCourcy said when he entered. "Albert so often goes up for a talk with youwhen he has finished his studies at the monastery that you are forgettingus here. "

"I crave your pardon, Mistress De Courcy, " Edgar said; "but, indeed, Ihave been working hard, for my father has obtained for me a good masterfor the sword--a Frenchman skilled in many devices of which my Englishteachers were wholly ignorant. He has been teaching some of the youngnobles in London, and my father, hearing of his skill, has had him downhere, at a heavy cost, for the last month, as he was for the momentwithout engagements in London. It was but yesterday that he returned. Naturally, I have desired to make the utmost of the opportunity, and mostof my time has been spent in the fencing-room. "

"And have you gained much by his instruction?" Sir Ralph asked. 

"I hope so, Sir Ralph. I have tried my best, and he has been good enoughto commend me warmly, and even told my father that I was the aptest pupilthat he had. "

"I will try a bout with you presently, " the knight said. "It is nigh twoyears since we had one together, and my arm is growing stiff for want ofpractice, though every day I endeavour to keep myself in order for anyopportunity or chance that may occur, by practising against an imaginaryfoe by hammering with a mace at a corn-sack swinging from a beam. MethinksI hit it as hard as of old, but in truth I know but little of the tricksof these Frenchmen. They availed nothing at Poictiers against our crushingdownright blows. Still, I would gladly see what their tricks are like. "

CHAPTER II

A FENCING BOUT

After he had talked for a short time with Mistress De Courcy, Edgar wentto the fencing-room with Sir Ralph, and they there put on helmets andquilted leather jerkins, with chains sewn on at the shoulders. 

"Now, you are to do your best, " Sir Ralph said, as he handed a sword toEdgar, and took one himself. 

So long as they played gently Edgar had all the advantage. 

"You have learned your tricks well, " Sir Ralph said, good-temperedly, "and, in truth, your quick returns puzzle me greatly, and I admit thatwere we both unprotected I should have no chance with you, but let us seewhat you could do were we fighting in earnest, " and he took down a coupleof suits of complete body armour from the wall. 

Albert, who was looking on, fastened the buckles for both of them. 

"Ah, you know how the straps go, " Sir Ralph said, in a tone ofsatisfaction. "Well, it is something to know that, even if you don't knowwhat to do with it when you have got it on. Now, Master Edgar, have atyou. "

Edgar stood on the defence, but, strong as his arm was from constantexercise, he had some difficulty to save his head from the sweeping blowsthat Sir Ralph rained upon it. 

"By my faith, young fellow, " Sir Ralph said as, after three or fourminutes, he drew back breathless from his exertions, "your muscles seem tobe made of iron, and you are fit to hold your own in a serious _mêlée_. You were wrong not to strike, for I know that more than once there was anopening had you been quick. "

Edgar was well aware of the fact, but he had not taken advantage of it, for he felt that at his age it was best to abstain from trying to gain asuccess that could not be pleasant for the good knight. 

"Well, well, we will fight no more, " the latter said. 

When Albert had unbuckled his father's armour and hung it up, Edgar said:"Now, Albert, let us have a bout. "

The lad coloured hotly, and the knight burst into a hearty laugh. 

"You might as soon challenge my daughter Aline. Well, put on the jerkin, Albert; it were well that you should feel what a poor creature a man iswho has never had a sword in his hand. "

Albert silently obeyed his father's orders and stood up facing Edgar. Theywere about the same height, though Albert looked slim and delicate by theside of his friend. 

"By St. George!" his father exclaimed, "you do not take up a bad posture, Albert. You have looked at Edgar often enough at his exercises to see howyou ought to place yourself. I have never seen you look so manly since theday you were born. Now, strike in. "

Sir Ralph's surprise at his son's attitude grew to amazement as the swordsclashed together, and he saw that, although Edgar was not putting out hisfull strength and skill, his son, instead of being scarce able, as he hadexpected, to raise the heavy sword, not only showed considerable skill, but even managed to parry some of the tricks of the weapon to which hehimself had fallen a victim. 

"Stop, stop!" he said, at last. "Am I dreaming, or has someone else takenthe place of my son? Take off your helmet. It is indeed Albert!" he said, as they uncovered. "What magic is this?"

"It is a little surprise that we have prepared for you, Sir Ralph, " Edgarsaid, "and I trust that you will not be displeased. Two years ago Ipersuaded Albert that there was no reason why even a priest should nothave a firm hand and a steady eye, and that this would help him toovercome his nervousness, and would make him strong in body as well as inarm. Since that time he has practised with me almost daily after he hadfinished his studies at St. Alwyth, and my masters have done their bestfor him. Though, of course, he has not my strength, as he lacks thepractice I have had, he has gained wonderfully of late, and would in a fewyears match me in skill, for what he wants in strength he makes up inactivity. "

"Master Ormskirk, " the knight said, "I am beholden to you more than I canexpress. His mother and I have observed during the last two years that hehas gained greatly in health and has widened out in the shoulders. Iunderstand now how it has come about. We have never questioned him aboutit; indeed, I should as soon have thought of asking him whether he hadmade up his mind to become king, as whether he had begun to use a sword. Why, I see that you have taught him already some of the tricks that youhave just learnt. "

"I have not had time to instruct him in many of them, Sir Ralph, but Ishowed him one or two, and he acquired them so quickly that in anothermonth I have no doubt he will know them as well as I do. "

"By St. George, you have done wonders, Edgar. As for you, Albert, I am aspleased as if I had heard that the king had made me an earl. Truly, indeed, did Master Ormskirk tell you that it would do you good to learn touse a sword. 'Tis not a priest's weapon--although many a priest and bishophave ridden to battle before now--but it has improved your health andgiven you ten years more life than you would be likely to have had withoutit. It seemed to me strange that any son of my house should be ignorant asto how to use a sword, and now I consider that that which seemed to mealmost a disgrace is removed. Knows your mother aught of this?"

"No, sir. When I began I feared that my resolution would soon fade; andindeed it would have done so had not Edgar constantly encouraged me andheld me to it, though indeed at first it so fatigued me that I couldscarce walk home. "

"That I can well understand, my lad. Now you shall come and tell yourmother. I have news for you, dame, that will in no small degree astonishyou, " he said, as, followed by the two lads, he returned to the room whereshe was sitting. "In the first place, young Master Ormskirk has provedhimself a better man than I with the sword. "

"Say not so, I pray you, Sir Ralph, " Edgar said. "In skill with the Frenchtricks I may have had the better of you, but with a mace you would havedashed my brains out, as I could not have guarded my head against theblows that you could have struck with it. "

"Not just yet, perhaps, " the knight said; "but when you get your fullstrength you could assuredly do so. He will be a famous knight some day, dame. But that is not the most surprising piece of news. What would yousay were I to tell you that this weakling of ours, although far fromapproaching the skill and strength of his friend, is yet able to wield aheavy sword manfully and skilfully?"

"I should say that either you were dreaming, or that I was, Sir Ralph. "

"Well, I do say so in wide-awake earnest. Master Ormskirk has been hisinstructor, and for the last two years the lad has been learning of himand of his masters. That accounts for the change that we have noticed inhis health and bearing. Faith, he used to go along with stooping neck, like a girl who has outgrown her strength. Now he carries himself well, and his health of late has left naught to be desired. It was for that thathis friend invited him to exercise himself with the sword; and indeed hisrecipe has done wonders. His voice has gained strength, and though itstill has a girlish ring about it, he speaks more firmly and assuredlythan he used to do. "

"That is indeed wonderful news, Sir Ralph, and I rejoice to hear it. Master Ormskirk, we are indeed beholden to you. For at one time I doubtedwhether Albert would ever live to grow into a man; and of late I have beengladdened at seeing so great a change in him, though I dreamed not of thecause. "

Aline had stood open-mouthed while her father was speaking, and now stoleup to Albert's side. 

"I am pleased, brother, " she said. "May I tell them now what happened theother day with the black bull, you charged me to say nothing about?"

"What is this about the black bull, Aline?" her father said, as he caughtthe words. 

"It was naught, sir, " Albert replied, colouring, "save that the black bullin the lower meadow ran at us, and I frightened him away. "

"No, no, father, " the girl broke in, "it was not that at all. We werewalking through the meadow together when the black bull ran at us. Albertsaid to me, 'Run, run, Aline!' and I did run as hard as I could; but Ilooked back for some time as I ran, being greatly terrified as to whatwould come to Albert. He stood still. The bull lowered his head and rushedat him. Then he sprang aside just as I expected to see him tossed into theair, caught hold of the bull's tail as it went past him and held on tillthe bull was close to the fence, and then he let go and scrambled over, while the bull went bellowing down the field. "

"Well done, well done!" Sir Ralph said. "Why, Albert, it seems marvellousthat you should be doing such things; that black bull is a formidablebeast, and the strongest man, if unarmed, might well feel discomposed ifhe saw him coming rushing at him. I will wager that if you had not hadthat practice with the sword, you would not have had the quickness ofthought that enabled you to get out of the scrape. You might have stoodbetween the bull and your sister, but if you had done so you would onlyhave been tossed, and perhaps gored or trampled to death afterwards. Iwill have the beast killed, or otherwise he will be doing mischief. Thereare not many who pass through the field, still I don't want to have any ofmy tenants killed. 

"Well, Master Ormskirk, both my wife and I feel grateful to you for whatyou have done for Albert. There are the makings of a man in him now, lethim take up what trade he will. I don't say much, boy, it is not my way;but if you ever want a friend, whether it be at court or camp, you canrely upon me to do as much for you as I would for one of my own; maybemore, for I deem that a man cannot well ask for favours for those of hisown blood, but he can speak a good word, and even urge his suit for onewho is no kin to him. So far as I understand, you have not made up yourmind in what path you will embark. "

"No, Sir Ralph, for at present, although we can scarce be said to be atpeace with the French, we are not fighting with them. Had it been so Iwould willingly have joined the train of some brave knight raising a forcefor service there. There is ever fighting in the North, but with the Scotsit is but a war of skirmishes, and not as it was in Edward's reign. Moreover, by what my father says, there seems no reason for harryingScotland far and near, and the fighting at present is scarce of a naturein which much credit is to be gained. "

"You might enter the household of some powerful noble, lad. "

"My father spoke to me of that, Sir Ralph, but told me that he wouldrather that I were with some simple knight than with a great noble, forthat in the rivalries between these there might be troubles come upon theland, and maybe even civil strife; that one who might hold his headhighest of all one day might on the morrow have it struck off with theexecutioner's axe, and that at any rate it were best at present to livequietly and see how matters went before taking any step that would bind meto the fortunes of one man more than another. "

"Your father speaks wisely. 'Tis not often that men who live in books, andspend their time in pouring over mouldy parchments, and in well-nighsuffocating themselves with stinking fumes have common sense in worldlymatters. But when I have conversed with your father, I have always foundthat, although he takes not much interest in public affairs at present, heis marvellously well versed in our history, and can give illustrations insupport of what he says. Well, whenever the time comes that he thinks itgood for you to leave his fireside and venture out into the world, youhave but to come to me, and I will, so far as is in my power, further yourdesigns. "

"I thank you most heartily, Sir Ralph, and glad am I to have been ofservice to Albert, who has been almost as a brother to me since we firstmet at St. Alwyth. "

"I would go over and see your father, and have a talk with him about you, but I ride to London to-morrow, and may be forced to tarry there for sometime. When I return I will wait upon him and have a talk as to his plansfor you. Now, I doubt not, you would all rather be wandering about thegarden than sitting here with us, so we will detain you no longer. "

"Albert, I am very angry with you and Master Ormskirk that you did nottake me into your counsel and tell me about your learning to use thesword, " Aline said, later on, as they watched Edgar ride away through thegateway of the castle. "I call it very unkind of you both. "

"We had not thought of being unkind, Aline, " Albert said, quietly. "Whenwe began I did not feel sure that either my strength or my resolutionwould suffice to carry me through, and indeed it was at first very painfulwork for me, having never before taken any strong exercise, and often Iwould have given it up from the pain and fatigue that it caused me, hadnot Edgar urged me to persevere, saying that in time I should feel neitherpain nor weariness. Therefore, at first I said nothing to you, knowingthat it would disappoint you did I give it up, and then when my arm gainedstrength, and Edgar encouraged me by praising my progress, and I began tohope that I might yet come to be strong and gain skill with the weapon, Ikept it back in order that I might, as I have done to-day, have thepleasure of surprising you, as well as my father, by showing that I wasnot so great a milksop as you had rightly deemed me. "

"I never thought that you were a milksop, Albert, " his sister said, indignantly. "I knew that you were not strong, and was sorry for it, butit was much nicer for me that you should be content to walk and ride withme, and to take interest in things that I like, instead of being likeHenry Nevil or Richard Clairvaux, who are always talking and thinking ofnothing but how they would go to the wars, and what they would do there. "

"There was no need that I should do that, Aline. Edgar is a much betterswordsman than either of them, and knows much more, and is much morelikely to be a famous knight some day than either Nevil or Clairvaux, butI am certain that you do not hear him talk about it. "

"No, Edgar is nice, too, " the girl said, frankly, "and very strong. Do younot remember how he carried me home more than two miles, when a year ago Ifell down when I was out with you, and sprained my ankle. And now, Albert, perhaps some day you will get so strong that you may not think of goinginto the Church and shutting yourself up all your life in a cloister, butmay come to be famous too. "

"I have not thought of that, Aline, " he said, gravely. "If ever I didchange my mind, it would be that I might always be with Edgar and be greatfriends with him, all through our lives, just as we are now. "

Sir Ralph and his wife were at the time discussing the same topic. "It mayyet be, Agatha, that, after all, the boy may give up this thought of beinga churchman. I have never said a word against it hitherto, because itseemed to me that he was fit for nothing else, but now that one sees thathe has spirit, and has, thanks to his friend, acquired a taste for arms, and has a strength I never dreamt he possessed, the matter is changed. Isay not yet that he is like to become a famous knight, but it needs notthat every one should be able to swing a heavy mace and hold his own in a_mêlée_. There are many posts at court where one who is discreet and long-headed may hold his own, and gain honour, so that he be not a mere feebleweakling who can be roughly pushed to the wall by every blusterer. "

"I would ask him no question concerning it, Sir Ralph, " his wife said. "Itmay be as you say, but methinks that it will be more likely that he willturn to it if you ask him no questions, but leave him to think it out forhimself. The lad Edgar has great influence over him, and will assuredlyuse it for good. As for myself, it would be no such great grief wereAlbert to enter the Church as it would be to you, though I, too, wouldprefer that he should not be lost to us, and would rather that he went toCourt and played his part there. I believe that he has talent. The priorof St. Alwyth said that he and young Ormskirk were by far his mostpromising pupils; of course, the latter has now ceased to study with him, having learned as much as is necessary for a gentleman to know if he benot intended for the Church. Albert is well aware what your wishes are, and that if you have said naught against his taking up that profession, itwas but because you deemed him fit for no other. Now, you will see that, having done so much, he may well do more, and it may be that in time hemay himself speak to you and tell you that he has changed his mind on thematter. "

"Perhaps it would be best so, dame, and I have good hope that it will beas you say. I care not much for the Court, where Lancaster and Gloucesterovershadow the king. Still, a man can play his part there; though I wouldnot that he should attach himself to Lancaster's faction or toGloucester's, for both are ambitious, and it will be a struggle betweenthem for supremacy. If he goes he shall go as a king's man. Richard, as hegrows up, will resent the tutelage in which he is held, but will not beable to shake it off, and he will need men he can rely upon--prudent andgood advisers, the nearer to his own age the better, and it may well bethat Albert would be like to gain rank and honour more quickly in this waythan by doughty deeds in the field. It is good that each man should stickto his last. As for me, I would rather delve as a peasant than mix in theintrigues of a Court. But there must be courtiers as well as fighters, andI say not aught against them. 

"The boy with his quiet voice, and his habit of going about making littlemore noise than a cat, is far better suited for such a life than I with myrough speech and fiery temper. For his manner he has also much to thankyoung Ormskirk. Edgar caught it from his father, who, though a strange manaccording to my thinking, is yet a singularly courteous gentleman, andAlbert has taken it from his friend. Well, wife, I shall put this down asone of my fortunate days, for never have I heard better news than thatwhich Albert gave me this afternoon. "

When Edgar returned home he told his father what had taken place. 

"I thought that Sir Ralph would be mightily pleased some day when he heardthat his son had been so zealously working here with you, and I too wasglad to see it. I am altogether without influence to push your fortunes. Learning I can give you, but I scarce know a man at Court, for while Ilived at Highgate I seldom went abroad, and save for a visit now and thenfrom some scholar anxious to consult me, scarce a being entered my house. Therefore, beyond relating to you such matters of history as it were wellfor you to know, and by telling you of the deeds of Caesar and other greatcommanders, I could do naught for you. "

"You have done a great deal for me, father. You have taught me more ofmilitary matters, and of the history of this country, and of France andItaly, than can be known to most people, and will assuredly be of muchadvantage to me in the future. "

"That may be so, Edgar, but the great thing is to make the first start, and here I could in no way aid you. I have often wondered how this mattercould be brought about, and now you have obtained a powerful friend; foralthough Sir Ralph De Courcy is but a simple knight, with no greatheritage, his wife is a daughter of Lord Talbot, and he himself is one ofthe most valiant of the nobles and knights who fought so stoutly in Franceand Spain, and as such is known to, and respected by, all those who bore apart in those wars. He therefore can do for you the service that of allothers is the most necessary. 

"The king himself is well aware that he was one of the knights in whom theBlack Prince, his father, had the fullest confidence, and to whom he owedhis life more than once in the thick of a _mêlée_. Thus, then, when thetime comes, he will be able to secure for you a post in the following ofsome brave leader. I would rather that it were so than in the household ofany great noble, who would assuredly take one side or other in thefactions of the Court. You are too young for this as yet, being too old tobe a page, too young for an esquire, and must therefore wait until you areold enough to enter service either as an esquire or as one of the retinueof a military leader. "

"I would rather be an esquire and ride to battle to win my spurs. I shouldnot care to become a knight simply because I was the owner of so manyacres of land, but should wish to be knighted for service in the field. "

"So would I also, Edgar. My holding here is large enough to entitle me tothe rank of knight did I choose to take it up, but indeed it would be withme as it is with many others, an empty title. Holding land enough for aknight's fee, I should of course be bound to send so many men into thefield were I called upon to do so, and should send you as my substitute ifthe call should not come until you are two or three years older; but inthis way you would be less likely to gain opportunities for winning honourthan if you formed part of the following of some well-known knight. Were acall to come you could go with few better than Sir Ralph, who would besure to be in the thick of it. But if it comes not ere long, he may thinkhimself too old to take the field, and his contingent would doubtless beled by some knight as his substitute. "

"I think not, father, that Sir Ralph is likely to regard himself as lyingon the shelf for some time to come; he is still a very strong man, and hewould chafe like a caged eagle were there blows to be struck in France, and he unable to share in them. "

Four days later a man who had been down to the town returned with a budgetof news. Edgar happened to be at the door when he rode past. 

"What is the news, Master Clement?" he said, for he saw that the manlooked excited and alarmed. 

"There be bad news, young master, mighty bad news. Thou knowest how inEssex men have refused to pay the poll-tax, but there has been naught ofthat on this side of the river as yet, though there is sore grumbling, seeing that the tax-collectors are not content with drawing the tax fromthose of proper age, but often demand payments for boys and girls, who, asthey might see, are still under fourteen. It happened so to-day atDartford. One of the tax-collectors went to the house of Wat the Tyler. His wife had the money for his tax and hers, but the man insolentlydemanded tax for the daughter, who is but a girl of twelve; and when hermother protested that the child was two years short of the age, he offeredso gross an insult to the girl that she and her mother screamed out. Aneighbour ran with the news to Wat, who was at his work on the roof of ahouse near, and he, being full of wrath thereat, ran hastily home, andentering smote the man so heavily on the head with a hammer he carried, that he killed him on the spot. 

"The collectors' knaves would have seized Wat, but the neighbours ran inand drove them from the town with blows. The whole place is in a ferment. Many have arms in their hands, and are declaring that they will submit nomore to the exactions, and will fight rather than pay, for that theirlives are of little value to them if they are to be ground to the earth bythese leeches. The Fleming traders in the town have hidden away, for intheir present humour the mob might well fall upon them and kill them. "

It was against the Flemings indeed that the feelings of the country peopleran highest. This tax was not, as usual, collected by the royal officers, but by men hired by the Flemish traders settled in England. The proceedsof it had been bestowed upon several young nobles, intimates of the king. These had borrowed money from the Flemings on the security of the tax; theamount that it was likely to produce had been considerably overrated, andthe result was that the Flemings, finding that they would be heavy losersby the transaction, ordered their collectors to gather in as much aspossible. These obeyed the instructions, rendering by their conduct theexaction of the poll-tax even more unpopular than it would have been hadit been collected by the royal officers, who would have been content withthe sum that could be legally demanded. 

"This is serious news, " Edgar said, gravely, "and I fear that much troublemay come of it. Doubtless the tax-collector misbehaved himself grossly, but his employers will take no heed of that, and will lay complaintsbefore the king of the slaying of one of their servants and of the assaultupon others by a mob of Dartford, so that erelong we shall be having atroop of men-at-arms sent hither to punish the town. "

"Ay, young master, but not being of Dartford I should not care so much forthat; but there are hot spirits elsewhere, and there are many who would belike to take up arms as well as the men at Dartford, and to resist allattacks; then the trouble would spread, and there is no saying how far itmay grow. "

"True enough, Clement; well, we may hope that when men's minds becomecalmer the people of Dartford will think it best to offer to pay a fine inorder to escape bloodshed. "

"It may be so, " the man said, shaking his head, "though I doubt it. Therehas been too much preaching of sedition. I say not that the people havenot many and real grievances, but the way to right them is not by thetaking up of arms, but by petition to the crown and parliament. "

He rode on, and Edgar, going in to his father, told him what he had heardfrom Clement. 

"'Tis what I feared, " Mr. Ormskirk said. "The English are a patient race, and not given, as are those of foreign nations, to sudden bursts of rage. So long as the taxation was legal they would pay, however hardly itpressed them, but when it comes to demanding money for children under theage, and to insulting them, it is pushing matters too far, and I fear withyou, Edgar, that the trouble will spread. I am sorry for these people, forhowever loudly they may talk and however valiant they may be, they canassuredly offer but a weak resistance to a strong body of men-at-arms, andthey will but make their case worse by taking up arms. 

"History shows that mobs are seldom able to maintain a struggle againstauthority. Just at first success may attend them, but as soon as those whogovern recover from their first surprise they are not long before they putdown the movement. I am sorry, not only for the men themselves, but forothers who, like myself, altogether disapprove of any rising. Just atfirst the mob may obey its leaders and act with moderation; but they arelike wild beasts--the sight of blood maddens them--and if this risingshould become a serious one, you will see that there will be burnings andravagings. Heads will be smitten off, and after slaying those theyconsider the chief culprits, they will turn against all in a bettercondition than themselves. 

"The last time Sir Ralph De Courcy was over here he told me that thepriest they called Jack Straw and many others were, he heard, not onlypreaching sedition against the government, but the seizure of the goods ofthe wealthy, the confiscation of the estates of the monasteries, and thedivision of the wealth of the rich. A nice programme, and just the onethat would be acceptable to men without a penny in their pockets. SirRalph said that he would give much if he, with half a dozen men-at-arms, could light upon a meeting of these people, when he would give them alesson that would silence their saucy tongues for a long time to come. Itold him I was glad that he had not the opportunity, for that methought itwould do more harm than good. 'You won't think so, ' he said, 'when thereis a mob of these rascals thundering at your door, and resolved to make abonfire of your precious manuscripts and to throw you into the midst ofit. ' 'I have no doubt, ' I replied, 'that at such a time I should welcomethe news of the arrival of you and the men-at-arms, but I have no store ofgoods that would attract their cupidity. ' 'No, ' the knight said, 'but youknow that among the common people you are accounted a magician, becauseyou are wiser than they are. '

"'I know that, ' I replied; 'it is the same in all countries. The credulousmob think that a scholar, although he may spend his life in trying to makea discovery that will be of inestimable value to them, is a magician andin league with the devil. However, although not a fighting man, I maypossess means of defence that are to the full as serviceable as swords andbattle-axes. I have long foreseen that should trouble arise, the villagersof St. Alwyth would be like enough to raise the cry of magician, and totake that opportunity of ridding themselves of one they vaguely fear, andmany months ago I made some preparations to meet such a storm and to showthem that a magician is not altogether defenceless, and that the compoundsin his power are well-nigh as dangerous as they believe, only not in thesame way. '

"'Well, I hope that you will find it so if there is any trouble; but Irecommend you, if you hear that there is any talk in the village of makingan assault upon you that you send a messenger to me straightway, and youmay be sure that ere an hour has passed I will be here with half a dozenstout fellows who will drive this rabble before them like sheep. '

"'I thank you much for the offer, Sir Ralph, and will bear it in mindshould there be an occasion, but I think that I may be able to managewithout need for bloodshed. You are a vastly more formidable enemy than Iam, but I imagine that they have a greater respect for my supposed magicalpowers than they have for the weight of your arm, heavy though it be. '

"'Perhaps it is so, my friend, ' Sir Ralph said, grimly, 'for they have notfelt its full weight yet, though I own that I myself would rather meet thebravest knight in battle than raise my hand against a man whom I believedto be possessed of magical powers. '

"I laughed, and said that so far as I knew no such powers existed. 'Yourmagicians are but chemists, ' I said. 'Their object of search is the Elixirof Life or the Philosopher's Stone; they may be powerful for good, butthey are assuredly powerless for evil. '

"'But surely you believe in the power of sorcery?' he said. 'All men knowthat there are sorcerers who can command the powers of the air and bringterrible misfortunes down on those that oppose them. '

"'I do not believe that there are men who possess such powers, ' I said. 'There are knaves who may pretend to have such powers, but it is only togain money from the credulous. In all my reading I have never come upon asingle instance of any man who has really exercised such powers, nor do Ibelieve that such powers exist. Men have at all times believed inportents, and even a Roman army would turn back were it on the marchagainst an enemy, if a hare ran across the road they were following; I saynot that there may not be something in such portents, though even of thisI have doubts. Still, like dreams, they may be sent to warn us, butassuredly man has naught to do with their occurrence, and I would, were Inot a peaceful man, draw my sword as readily against the most famousenchanter as against any other man of the same strength and skill, withhis weapon. '

"I could see that the good knight was shocked at the light way in which Ispoke of magicians; and, indeed, the power of superstition over men, otherwise sensible, is wonderful. However, he took his leave withoutsaying more than that he and the men-at-arms would be ready if I sent forthem. "

CHAPTER III

WAT TYLER

That evening Mr. Ormskirk continued the subject of his talk of theafternoon. 

"You looked surprised, Edgar, when I said that I told Sir Ralph I had madesome preparations for defence, and that some of the compounds in mylaboratory are as dangerous as the common people regard them, althoughthat danger has naught to do with any magical property. You must know thatmany substances, while wholly innocent in themselves, are capable ofdealing wide destruction when they are mixed together; for example, saltpetre, charcoal, and sulphur, which, as Friar Bacon discovered, make, when mixed together, a powder whose explosive power is well-nigh beyondbelief, and which is now coming into use as a destructive agent in war. Many other compounds can be produced of explosive nature, some indeed ofsuch powerful and sudden action that we dare not even make experimentswith them. 

"Many other strange things have been discovered, some of which may seemuseless at present, but may, upon further experiments on their properties, turn out of value to man. Such a substance I discovered two years ago. Iwas experimenting upon bones, and endeavouring to ascertain whether apowder might not be procured which, when mixed with other substances, would produce unexpected results. After calcining the bones, I treated thewhite ash with various acids and alkaloids, and with fire and water, returning again and again to the trials when I had time. While conductingthese experiments, I found that there was certainly some substance presentwith whose nature I was altogether unacquainted. 

"One evening, going into the laboratory after dark, I observed withastonishment what looked like a lambent flame upon the table. In my alarmI ran forward to put it out, but found that there was no heat in it;lighting my lamp I could no longer see it, but on the table I found a fewgrains of the stuff I had been experimenting on. Turning out the lamp thelight was again visible, and after much thought I concluded that it wassimilar to the light given by the little creatures called glowworms, andwhich in its turn somewhat resembles the light that can be seen at timesin a pile of decaying fish. I tried many experiments, but as nothing cameof them I gave them up, not seeing that any use could come of a fire thatgave out no heat. I produced a powder, however, that when rubbed on anysubstance, became luminous in the dark, presenting an appearance strangeand sufficiently alarming to the ignorant. 

"Thinking the matter over some time ago, I took a little of this powderfrom the phial in which I had stored it away, and, moistening it, rubbedit on the wall in the form of circles, triangles, and other signs. I didthis just before it became dark. As the moisture dried, these figuresgradually assumed a luminous appearance. I saw the use to which this couldbe put in awing a mob, and, setting to work, made a large supply of thispowder. "

"How long does it retain its light, father?"

"That is uncertain. For some hours in a darkened room, the light graduallygrowing fainter, but if a bright day follows, the figures stand out on thefollowing night as brightly as before; while if the day is dull they showup but faintly at night. I see not that any use can come of such a thing, for the light is at all times too faint to be used for reading unless thepage is held quite close to it. Come downstairs with me and I will showyou the head of one of the old Roman statues that was dug up nearRochester, and which I bought for a few pence last year. "

They went down into the laboratory. The light was burning. "There you see, Edgar, I have painted this head with the stuff, and now you can seenothing more unusual than if it had been daubed with whitewash. Now I willextinguish the lamp. "

Prepared as he was, Edgar nevertheless stepped back with an exclamation ofsurprise and almost awe. The head stood out in the darkness with startlingdistinctness. It had the effect of being bathed in moonlight, althoughmuch more brilliant than even the light of the full moon. It seemed tohim, indeed, almost as if a faint wavering light played around it, givingthe stern face of the old Roman a sardonic and evil expression. 

"You can touch it, Edgar, but you will see that there is not the slightestwarmth. "

"It is wonderful, father. "

"Yes, it is a strange thing; but is, so far as I can see, of no use saveas a wonder, and it is just one of those wonders that to most people wouldseem to be magical. I showed it a short time ago to the prior, havingexplained to him beforehand how I had discovered it. He is above thesuperstitions of folks in general, and knowing that I could have no motivein deceiving him, was much interested; but he said to me, 'This is one ofthe things that were best concealed. I can quite understand that there aremany things in nature of which we are ignorant. I know that what you sayof decayed fish sometimes giving out light like this is perfectly true, and everyone knows that the glowworms, when the weather is damp, light upthe banks and fields, although no heat can be felt. Doubtless in yourresearches on bones you have discovered some substance akin to that whichcauses the light in those cases, but you would never persuade the vulgarof this. 

"'Nay, there are even churchmen and prelates who would view it as magic. Therefore, my friend, seeing that, as you say, the powder is not likely tobe of any use to man, I should say that it were best that you destroy it, for if whispers of it got abroad you might well be accused of dealing inmagic. All knowledge of things beyond them is magic to the ignorant. RogerBacon was treated as a magician, and I doubt not that this will ever bethe case with all those who are more learned than their fellow-men. Therefore my advice to you is, burn the stuff and say naught about it. '

"I did not take his advice, Edgar, for it seemed to me that it might wellbe used to awe any unruly mob that might come hither at night to attackme. I have made an experiment that, though I believe not in thesupernatural, would have frightened me had I seen it without knowinganything of its nature. You know that old skull that was dug up out of thegarden last month, I have hung the lower jaw on wires so that it can bemoved, and have to-day painted it, and now I will blow out the lightagain, and then take it from the cupboard. "

A moment later the room was in darkness, and then an exclamation ofsurprise and almost terror rose from Edgar. In front of him there was agibbering skull, the lower jaw wagging up and down, as if engaging innoiseless laughter, It was much more brilliant than the stone head hadbeen, and a lambent flame played round it. 

"What think ye of that, Edgar?"

"It is ghastly, sir, horrible!"

"It is not a pleasant object, " his father said, quietly, as he struck thetinder and again lighted the lamp. "I fancy, Edgar, that if a mob ofpeople were to break down the door and find themselves confronted by thatobject they would fly in terror. "

"Assuredly they would, father; they would not stop running this side ofDartford. Even though I expected it, the sight sent a shiver through me, and my teeth well-nigh chattered. But this would only avail in case of anight attack. "

"It would avail something even in daylight, Edgar. These downstairs roomshave but little light, and that little I intend to block up by nailingboards inside, and by hanging sacks over them outside. Then if I place theskull in the passage, those who sought me in my laboratory would bebrought to a standstill. But there are other means. I have buried jarsfilled with Friar Bacon's powder round the house, with trains by whichthey can be fired. At present the common people know little of guns, andmethinks that the explosion of two or three of these jars would send themabout their business, I have other devices which it is not necessary toenter upon, but which would be effective, therefore you need have littlefear that any mob will gain entrance here, and you may be sure that aftera repulse they would be very loath to touch the place again. "

"Yes, father, but they might bring accusation against you of witchcraft. "

"I admit that there is that danger, but the prior here has long taken aninterest in my investigations, and can testify for me that these are butscientific products, and have naught to do with magic. Besides, if thereis a rising of the common people, the king and nobles will be in no moodto listen to complaints against those who have thwarted the attacks of therioters. "

"No doubt that would be so, father; still, for myself, I would rathercharge them, sword in hand, with a band of stout fellows behind me. "

"But we have not got the stout fellows, Edgar; and for myself, even if wehad them, I would prefer to set these poor knaves running without doingharm to them rather than to slay and maim, for their attack would be madein their ignorance, and in their hatred of those above them. They havebeen goaded by oppression into taking up arms, and the fault rests uponothers rather than upon the poor people. "

The next morning, however, Edgar went round to the tenants, of whom therewere fifteen. They had heard of the affair at Dartford, which was, ofcourse, in everyone's mouth, and their sympathies were wholly with therioters. 

"I think as you do, " Edgar said to one of them. "The exactions of the tax-gatherers are indeed beyond all bearing, and if the people do but rise todemand fair treatment and their just rights as men, I should wish themsuccess; but I fear that evil counsels will carry them far beyond this, and that they may attack the houses and castles of the gentry, althoughthese may be in no way the authors of their troubles. I am sure that myfather has oppressed no one. "

"That he has not, Master Edgar. He is as good a lord as one could desire. He exacts no dues beyond his rights; and indeed if there be trouble orsickness he presses no one beyond his means. We have not been called uponfor service for many years, and if the Dartford men should come hither toattack him they will find that they have to reckon with us. "

"That is what I have come for, " Edgar said. "Should you hear of anyintention to attack the well-to-do, I would have you hold yourselves inreadiness to gather at the house, and to aid in its defence. My father hasmeans of his own for discomfiting any that may come against him; but asthese may fail, it would be well that there should be a body of men readyto repel an attack. "

"You can rely upon us, master, but I say not that you can do so on ourmen. These are serfs, and their sympathies will be all with the rioters. Ido not think they would fight against us, but I fear they would notventure their lives against those of their own class. "

"That is more than could be expected; but if you yourselves come, it will, I think, be sufficient. I have no fear that these men will in the firstplace interfere with the gentry. Their first impulse will be to obtainredress for their wrongs; but they have bad advisers, and many will jointhem for the sake of plunder. When this once begins others will take partwith them in the matter, and there is no saying what may come of it. "

"Well, you can depend upon us, at any rate, master. You will have but toring the bell and all within hearing will run, arms in hand, to defend thehouse, and we shall, I hope, have time enough to gather there before themob arrives. "

"I doubt not that you will. I shall engage a trusty man to go down to thetown and watch what is going on, and we are sure to have notice of anysuch movement. But as I have said, I think not that there is any chance oftheir beginning in such a way; it will be only after they have encounteredthe troops, and blood has been shed. "

Having gone the round of the tenants, Edgar rode down to Dartford. On theway he passed many men going in the same direction. Almost all of themwere armed with staves, pikes, axes, or bows, and he saw that the countrypeople had only been waiting for some act that would serve as a signal forrevolt, in order to gather as their fellows in Essex had already begun todo. He found the streets of the town crowded with people; some wereexcited and noisy, but the mass had a serious and determined air thatshowed they were resolved upon going through with the work that had beenbegun. In many places groups of men were assembled in open spaces, listening to the talk of others standing on tables or barrels that hadbeen brought for the purpose. 

Their speeches were all to the same point, and Edgar saw that they werethe result of a previous agreement. 

"Men of Kent!" one exclaimed, "the day has come when you have to provethat you are men, and not mere beasts of burden, to be trodden under foot. You all know how we are oppressed, how illegal exactions are demanded ofus, and how, as soon as one is paid, some fresh tax is heaped on us. Whatare we? Men without a voice, men whom the government regard as merelybeings from whom money is to be wrung. Nor is this all. 'Tis not enoughthat we must starve in order that our oppressors may roll in wealth, mayscatter it lavishly as they choose, and indulge in every luxury and inevery pleasure. No. The hounds sent among us to wring the last penny fromus now take to insulting our wives and daughters, and at last our patienceis at an end. 

"We have news this morning from all the country round that the people arewith us, and before long tens of thousands of the men of Kent will be inarms. Our course is resolved upon. We and the men of Essex will march onLondon, and woe be to those who try to bar our way. All shall be doneorderly and with discretion. We war only against the government, and toobtain our rights. Already our demands have been drawn up, and unlessthese are granted we will not be content. These are what we ask: _first_, the total abolition of slavery for ourselves and our children for ever;_second_, the reduction of the rent of good land to 4_d_. The acre;_third_, the full liberty of buying and selling like other men in fairsand markets; _fourth_, a general pardon for all past offences. "

The recital of these demands was received with a shout of approval. 

"This and nothing less will we be content with, " he went on. "There aresome of the king's advisers who had best not fall into our hands, for ifthey do their lives will pay the penalty for their evil deeds. But uponone thing we are determined: there shall be no plundering. Our cause is ajust one, and for that we are ready to fight. But should any join us withthe intention of turning this movement to their private advantage, and ofplunder and robbery, we warn them that such will not be permitted, and anyman caught plundering will at once be hung. They may call us rioters; theymay try and persuade the king that we are disloyal subjects, though thisis not the case. One thing they shall not say of us, that we are a band ofrobbers and thieves. By to-night we shall be joined by all true men of theneighbourhood, and will then march to Gravesend, where our fellows havealready risen and are in arms; thence we go to Rochester and deliver thoseof our brethren who have been thrown into prison because they could notpay the unjust taxes. That done, we will go straight to London and demandfrom the king himself a charter granting the four points we demand. Watthe Tyler has been chosen our leader. He has struck the first blow, and asa man of courage and energy there is no fear of his betraying us, seeingthat he has already put his head into a noose. Now shout for the charter, for the king, and for the commons of England. "

Such was the tenor of all the speeches, and they were everywhere receivedwith loud cheers. As Edgar rode down the main street on his way home heheard shouting, and a brawny, powerful man came along, surrounded by a mobof cheering men. He looked at Edgar steadily, and stepped in front of hishorse. 

"You are the son of the man at St. Alwyth, " he said. "I have seen you inthe streets before. What think you of what we are doing? I have heard ofyou attending meetings there. "

"I think that you have been cruelly wronged, " Edgar answered, quietly, "and that the four points that you demand are just and right. I wish yougood fortune in obtaining them, and I trust that it will be donepeacefully and without opposition. "

"Whether peacefully or not, we are determined that they shall be obtained. If it be needful, we will burn down London and kill every man of rank whofalls into our hands, and force our way into the king's presence. We willhave justice!"

"If you do so you will be wrong, " Edgar said, calmly; "and moreover, instead of benefiting your cause you will damage it. Your demands arejust, and it will be to the interest of no man to gainsay them. Even thenobles must see that the land will gain strength were all men free andready to bear arms in its defence; and save for the article about theprice of land, as to which I am in no way a judge, I see not that any manwill be a penny the poorer; but if, on the other hand, such deeds as thoseyou speak of were committed, you would set the nobles throughout the landagainst you, you would defeat your own good objects, and would in the endbring destruction upon yourselves; so that instead of bettering yourposition you would be worse than before. "

"And do you doubt, " the man exclaimed, with a scowling brow, "that thecommons of England could, if they wished, sweep away these accursed noblesand their followers?"

"Were the commons of England united, well armed, and disciplined, theycould doubtless do so, " Edgar replied, quietly. "I know not whether youare united, but certainly you are neither armed nor disciplined. We sawhow little an undisciplined mass, even if well armed, can do againsttrained troops, when a few thousands of English soldiers defeated nightwenty times their number at Poictiers. And I say that against a force ofsteel-clad knights and men-at-arms any number of men, however brave, ifarmed as these are, could make no stand. It would not be a battle--itwould be a slaughter; therefore, while wishing you well, and admitting thefull justice of your demands, I would say that it were best for your ownsakes, and for the sakes of those who love you, that you should conductyourselves peaceably, so as to show all men that no harm can arise fromgranting you the charter you ask for, and in giving you all the rights andprivileges of free men. "

There was a murmur of approval from many of those standing round. TheTyler, who had made a step forward, looked back angrily and would havespoken, but the man next to him whispered something in his ear. Withoutsaying more he walked on, while Edgar touched his horse with his heel andproceeded on his way. 

Although his father no doubt heard him ride up to the house, he did notascend from his laboratory until his usual time, for although, since theprior had called his attention to his son's condition, he had, when not atwork, done all in his power to make the boy happy, and had even given uptwo hours every evening to him, at all other times he was absorbed in hiswork to the exclusion of aught else. 

"You have been down into the town?" he asked Edgar, as they seatedthemselves at the table. 

"Yes, father; and whatever may happen afterwards, there is no fear of anytrouble at present. The speeches of almost all the men were quiet andreasonable. They urged that serfdom should be abolished, free right ofmarkets given, the price of good land to be not over four pennies an acre, that all past offences should be pardoned; beyond this they did not go. Indeed, they declared that everything must be done peacefully and inorder, and that any man caught plundering should be hung forthwith. By theapplause that followed, these are evidently the sentiments of the greatmass of the peasants, but I fear there are some of them--Wat the Tyler attheir head--who will go much farther. At present, however, they willdisguise their real sentiments, but it seems to me the march on Londonthat they threaten will be far from peaceable. In the first place, theyare going to Gravesend, and, joining those gathered there, will then marchto Rochester, free all those who have been thrown in prison for non-payment of the tax, and then march on London. "

"It must end in disaster, Edgar; for if they obtain what they desire fromthe king--which they may do, seeing that his uncles are all away, and itwill be difficult to raise any force of a sudden that would suffice todefeat them--what will they gain by it? Doubtless, as soon as Gloucesterand Lancaster arrive in London, the charter will be annulled, and possiblythe leaders of the malcontents punished for their share in the matter. Still, I say not that even so, the movement will not have done good. Thenobles have enough on their hands with their own quarrels and jealousies, and seeing that the continuance of serfdom is likely to give rise totroubles that may be more serious than this hasty and ill-consideredmovement, they may be content to grant whatever is asked, in order to makean end to troubles of this kind. The English are not like the peasants ofother countries--so far, at least, as I have seen them. The feeling ofindependence is very strong among them, and there is none of theobsequious deference that the serfs in Italy and France pay to theirmasters. "

The next morning Albert De Courcy rode into St. Alwyth. 

"Why, Albert, " Edgar said, as he went out to the door, on seeing himapproach, "have you got a holiday to-day?"

"I have a holiday for some time, Edgar. I have received a message from myfather saying that he deems it well that I should at once escort my motherand Aline to London, for he has heard of this trouble at Dartford, and asthe king has asked him to remain at Court at present, he would fain havemother, Aline, and me with him. Old Hubert is to take command of thecastle, and to bid the tenantry be ready to come in for its defence shouldtrouble threaten. But this is not all; he has spoken to the king of you, praising both your swordsmanship and the benefit that I have derived fromyour teaching, and Richard desired him to send for you and to present youto him. "

"It is kind indeed of Sir Ralph, " Edgar exclaimed, warmly, "and I willassuredly take advantage of his goodness, although undeserved. This isindeed a splendid opportunity for me. When do you start?"

"We shall leave at ten. I heard as I came along that the peasants marchedat daybreak this morning to Gravesend, therefore there is no fear of ourcrossing their path. "

"I must run down and speak to my father. It is no small thing that he willallow to disturb him at his work, but methinks that he will not mind uponsuch an occasion. "

In five minutes Mr. Ormskirk came up into the hall with Edgar. 

"My son has told me, Master De Courcy, of the great kindness that yourfather has done to him. I would, indeed, say no word to hinder his goingwith you. 'Tis an opportunity the like of which may never occur to himagain. It is only on account of the troubles with the peasants that hedislikes to go away at this moment, but I deem not that any trouble willcome of it here; and I can myself, as he knows, cope with them should theyattempt aught against this house, therefore I bade him not to let thatmatter enter his mind, but to prepare himself at once to ride with you upto town, so that you can rely upon his being at the castle at the hourappointed. "

"Then, with your permission, I will ride off at once, Mr. Ormskirk, for Ialso have preparations to make, having started at once on the arrival ofmy father's messenger. "

As soon as he had gone, Mr. Ormskirk went up to his chamber and returnedin a minute or two. "Here, Edgar, is a purse with money for your needs. The first thing you must do when you reach London is to procure suitablegarments for your presentation to the king. Your clothes are well enoughfor a country gentleman, but are in no way fit for Court. I need not sayto you, do not choose over-gay colours, for I know that your tastes do notlie in that direction. I don't wish you to become a courtier, Edgar; for, though it is an excellent thing to be introduced at Court and to be knownto high personages there, that is an altogether different thing from beinga hanger-on of the Court. Those who do naught but bask in a king's favourare seldom men of real merit. They have to play their part and curryfavour. They are looked down upon by the really great; while, should theyattain a marked place in the king's favour they are regarded with jealousyand enmity, and sooner or later are sure to fall. 

"You cannot but remember the fate that befell the queen's favourites whenEdward threw off his tutelage and took the reins of power into his ownhands. Such is ever the fate of favourites; neither nobles nor thecommonalty love upstarts, and more than one will, I foresee, erelong drawupon themselves the enmity of the king's uncles and other nobles for theinfluence they have gained over the mind of the young king. I should wishyou, then, to make as many acquaintances as you can, for none can say whomay be of use to you at one time or another; but keep yourself aloof fromall close intimacies. It may be that, in after years, you may find itwell-nigh impossible to keep aloof from all parties in the state, but doso as long as you are able, until you can discern clearly who are truepatriots and who are actuated only by their own selfish ambition, bearingin mind always that you are a simple gentleman, desirous when an Englisharmy enters the field against a foreign foe, to play your part manfullyand with honour, and to gain your reputation as a soldier and not as afrequenter of Courts. "

"I will bear your instructions in mind, father, and indeed they accordwith what you before said to me, and which I determined to make a guide tomy conduct. "

"Now you had better see to the packing of your valise. It will not benecessary for you to take many things, as you can equip yourself inLondon. "

An hour later, Edgar, after bidding farewell to his father, mounted hishorse. "I shall look to see you back again in two or three weeks at thelongest, " Mr. Ormskirk said; "it is better to come home, even if you goagain shortly, though it may be that you will have no occasion for anothervisit to town for some time to come. If Sir Ralph would keep you longer itwere best to make some excuse to return. I know that there are many atCourt but little older than yourself, for the king, being as yet scarcelyfifteen, naturally likes to surround himself with those who are notgreatly older, and who have the same love for pleasure and gaiety, butsuch associates will do you no good, though I say not that a little of itmight not be of advantage, seeing that you are somewhat more grave than isnatural at your age, owing to the life that you have led here with me. Young De Courcy--although I have greatly encouraged your companionshipwith him, for he is a very pleasant and agreeable young gentleman--is toogentle, and lacking in high spirits, which has increased, rather thandiminished, your tendency to silence, and a little companionship with moreardour would not be amiss. You must remember that a cheerful spirit thatenables a man to support hardship and fatigue lightly, and to animate hissoldiers by his example, is one of the most important characteristics of aleader of men. "

Edgar arrived at the castle of the De Courcys a few minutes before ten. Some horses were already standing at the door. He did not go in, deemingthat he might be in the way, but sent in word to Lady De Courcy that hewas there and at her service. In a few minutes she came out, accompaniedby her son and Aline. 

"I am glad to have so good an escort, Master Ormskirk, " she said, smiling;"for after what Sir Ralph told me I feel that I can safely entrust myselfto your care. "

"I will assuredly do my best, lady, " he said, "but I trust that there willbe no occasion to draw a sword. I deem that most of those who make theroads unsafe will have gone off to join the Tyler and his band, thinkingthat opportunities for plunder are sure to present themselves; but, at anyrate, as you take, I see, two men-at-arms with you, it is unlikely thatanyone will venture to molest us. "

He assisted Lady De Courcy and her daughter to their saddles, and theparty soon rode off, followed by the two men-at-arms. 

"Do you purpose to make the journey in a single day?" Edgar asked. 

"Assuredly. Aline and I are both accustomed to ride on horseback, and thejourney is not too far to be done before the evening falls, especially asit will be for one day's journey only; the roads are good, the day fine, and there will be no occasion to ride at speed. Why, it is but someseventeen or eighteen miles, and you must think but poorly of ourhorsemanship if you think we cannot traverse such a distance. "

So they travelled on, the horses sometimes going at an amble, sometimesdropping into a walk. As they proceeded they met several little parties ofmen hurrying along, armed with pikes, clubs, or farming implements. Thesepassed without speaking, and seemed to be much more fearful that theymight be interfered with than desirous of interfering with others. 

"They are miserable-looking varlets, " Dame De Courcy said, disdainfully. "Our two men-at-arms would be a match for a score of them. "

"I doubt not that they would, " Albert agreed, "though methinks that a blowwith one of those flails would make a head ring even under a steelcasque. "

"I doubt whether they would think of anything but running away, Albert, "Edgar said. "I am sorry for the poor fellows; they have great grievances, but I fear they are not setting about the righting of them the best way. Ihope that no great ill may befall them. "

"But surely these people have not your sympathy, Master Ormskirk?" Lady DeCourcy said, in some surprise. 

"I have seen enough of them to be sorry for them, " Edgar said. "Their lifeis of the hardest. They live mostly on black bread, and are thankfulenough when they can get enough of it. To heavily tax men such as these isto drive them to despair, and that without producing the gain expected, for it is in most cases simply impossible for them to pay the taxesdemanded. It seems to me that a poll-tax is, of all others, the worst, since it takes into no account the differences of station and wealth--tothe rich the impost is trifling, to the poor it is crushing. It seems tome too that it is not only wrong, but stupid, to maintain serfdom. The menand their families must be fed, and a small money payment would not addgreatly to the cost of their services, and indeed would be gained in theadditional value of their labour. 

"When men are kept as serfs, they work as serfs--I mean to say they workunwillingly and slowly, while, had they the sense of being free, and ofhaving the same rights as others, they would labour more cheerfully. Moreover, it would double the strength of the force that the king and hisnobles could place in the field. I am not speaking upon my own judgment, but from what I have learned from my father. "

They had no sudden attack to fear from lurking foes, for an act of Edwardthe First was still in force, by which every highway leading from onemarket-town to another was always to be kept clear, for two hundred feeton each side, of every ditch, tree, or bush in which a man might lurk todo harm; while, as any ill that happened to travellers was made payable bythe township in which it occurred, there was a strong personal interest onthe part of the inhabitants to suppress plundering bands in theirneighbourhood. Both Edgar and Albert rode in partial armour, with steelcaps and breast-pieces, it being an ordinance that all of gentle bloodwhen travelling should do so, and they carried swords by their sides, andlight axes at their saddle-bows. 

It was but a little past three o'clock when they crossed London Bridge andthen made for the Tower, near which Sir Ralph was lodged. 

CHAPTER IV

IN LONDON

"I am glad indeed to see you, my young swordsman, " Sir Ralph, who waswaiting at the door to receive them, said to Edgar after he had greetedhis wife and children. "This affair at Dartford threatens to be moreserious than I expected. I was on the point of starting for home when Iheard of the trouble, and should have done so had not the king asked me toremain here, seeing that at present his uncles and many other nobles areabsent, and that, as he was pleased to say, my advice and sword might beuseful to him should the trouble grow serious. When, therefore, wereceived news that all that part of Kent was in a blaze, I sent out amessenger to you, dame, to come hither to me. What is the latest news?"

"Master Ormskirk can best tell you, Sir Ralph, seeing that he was himselfyesterday in Dartford and learned something of their intentions. "

Edgar then recounted what he had seen and heard in the streets ofDartford. 

"Your account tallies with the news that came here but an hour since, namely, that a crowd of men were marching towards Rochester; a panicprevails in that town, and the wise heads have sent off this messenger, asif, forsooth, an army could be got together and sent down to their aidbefore these rioters reach the place. "

"I am glad to come up, husband, " Lady De Courcy said. "'Tis some timesince I was in town, and I would fain see what people are wearing, for thefashions change so rapidly that if one is away from town six months onefinds that everyone stares, as if one had come from a barbarous country. "

"I was afraid of that when I wrote to you, " Sir Ralph laughed, "and feltthat your coming up would cause me to open my purse widely; but, indeed, in this case you are not far wrong, for there has been a great change inthe fashions both of men and women in the last year. The young king isfond of brave attire, and loves to see those around him brightly arrayed, and indeed it seems to me that money is spent over-lavishly, and that itwere cheaper for a man to build him a new castle than to buy him suits ofnew raiment for himself and his wife. The men at Court all dress in suchtightly fitting garments, that, for my part, I wonder how they get intothem. "

"And the women, husband?"

"Oh, as to that I say nothing; you must use your own eyes in that matter. However, just at present men's thoughts are too much occupied by thesetroubles in Essex and Kent to think much of feasting and entertainments, and it will be well to wait to see what comes of it before deciding onmaking new purchases. "

"Is there any chance of trouble in the city, father?" Albert asked. 

"I know not, lad. The better class of citizens are assuredly opposed tothose who make these troubles, although they have often shown that theycan make troubles themselves when they think that their privileges areassailed; still, as they know that their booths are likely to beransacked, were bands of rioters to obtain possession of the town, theywill doubtless give us any aid in their power. But the matter does notdepend upon them; there are ever in great towns a majority composed of thecraftsmen, the butchers, and others, together with all the lower rabble, who are ready to join in tumults and seditions; and like enough, if therioters come here, they will take part with them, while the burgesses willbe only too glad to put up their shutters and do or say naught that wouldgive the mob an excuse for breaking into their magazines. 

"Would that Lancaster were here with a thousand or so of men-at-arms, " hewent on, gloomily; "there is no one at the Court who can take command. Theking this morning asked me if I would undertake the defence of the palace;but I said to him: 'I am but a simple knight, your Majesty, and neitherthe young lords of the Court nor the citizens would pay any heed to myorders; moreover, I am not one of those whose head is good to planmatters. I would die in your Majesty's service, and would warrant thatmany of your enemies would go down before I did. I could set a host inbattle array, were there a host here; but as to what course to follow, orhow it were best to behave at such a pinch, are matters beyond me. As tothese, it were best that your Majesty took counsel with those whom theDuke of Lancaster has appointed, and to whom such business appertains. 

"'If you will give me orders I will carry them out, even if I am bade todefend London Bridge with but half a dozen men-at-arms, and at such work Imight do as well as another; but as to counsel I have none to give, savethat were I in your place I would issue a proclamation to these knavessaying that you would hold no parley with men having arms in their hands, but that if they would peacefully disperse you would order that acommission be appointed to examine into their complaints, and that anyills that proved to be justified should be righted, but that if forced youwill give nothing, and that if they advance against London their bloodmust be on their own heads. 

"'Should they still come on I would shut myself up in the Tower, which hasa good garrison, and where you may well hold out against all the rascaldomof the country until your barons can raise their levies and come to yourassistance. Still, it may well be, your Majesty, that these fellows willthink better of it, and may, after all, disperse again to their homes. Ipray you, take no heed of my words, but refer the matter to thoseaccustomed to deal with affairs of state. The noble prince, your father, knew that he could lay his orders on me, and that I would carry them outto the utmost of my strength. If he said to me, "Lead a party, Sir Ralph, to attack that bridge, " I gave no thought as to whether the defences weretoo strong to be carried or not; or if he entrusted the command of a postto me, and said, "Defend it against all odds until I come to yourassistance, " he knew that it would be done, but more than that I neverpretended to; and I deem not that, as I have grown older, I know more ofsuch matters than I did when I was in the prime of my strength. '"

"And what said his Majesty, Sir Ralph?"

"He laughed and said that I was the first he had known who was not readyto give him advice, and that he would that all were as chary of so doingas I was. When I told him this morning that I had sent for you and my sonand daughter, as I misliked leaving you in the centre of these troubles, he offered apartments in the Tower, but I said that, with his permission, I would remain lodged here, for that, seeing his lady mother was away, Ithought that you would prefer this lodging, as there is here a fair gardenwhere you and Aline can walk undisturbed, to the Tower, which is full ofarmed men, young gallants, and others. "

"It will indeed be more pleasant, Sir Ralph, for in the Tower Aline couldnever venture from my side, and there would be neither peace norquietness. "

The city had already stretched beyond the walls, and on the rising groundbetween it and the Tower, and on the rise behind the latter, extending tosome distance east, many houses had been built. Some of these were theproperty of nobles and officials of the Court, while others had been builtby citizens who let them to persons of degree, who only came occasionallyto Court on business or pleasure. The house in which Sir Ralph had takenup his lodging was the property of a trader who, when the house was notlet to one needing it all, resided there himself as a protection to theproperty it contained against robbers or ill-doers, often letting one ormore rooms to those who needed not the whole house. Thus Sir Ralph wasenabled to obtain good accommodation for his family. 

"The first thing to be done, " he went on, "is to take the lads to atailor's to obtain clothes more suitable than those they wear. "

"I was going to ask you if you would be good enough to do so, Sir Ralph, "Edgar said. "My father has furnished me with money for the purpose. "

"That is well, " the knight said, "though indeed it would have mattered notif he had not done so, for I had intended that you and Albert should havegarments of similar fashion at my cost, seeing how much I owe to you. "

"Indeed, Sir Ralph, such obligation as there is, is far more thandischarged by your kindness in speaking of me to the king and offering topresent me to him; indeed, I am ashamed that what was a pleasure to me, and was done from the love I bear your son, should be regarded as worthyof thanks, much less as an obligation. "

"Cannot we come with you also?" Lady De Courcy said. "From what you say wemust need garments to the full as much as the boys; besides, this isAline's first visit to town. We saw but little as we rode through, and wewould fain look at the shops and see the finery before I make my choice. "

"So be it, wife; indeed, I had not intended that you should stay behind. "

It was but a quarter of a mile's walk to Aldersgate, and as they reachedEast Chepe, the young people found infinite amusement in gazing at thegoods in the traders' booths, and in watching the throng in the street. Itwas late in the afternoon now, and many of the citizens' wives anddaughters were abroad. These were dressed for the most part in costlymaterials of sober hues, and Dame Matilda noted that a great change hadtaken place since she had last been in London, not only in the fashion, but in the costliness of the material; for with the death of the old kingand the accession of a young one fond of gaiety and rich dresses, thespirit of extravagance had spread rapidly among all classes. With thesewere citizens, of whom the elder ones clung to the older fashions, whileeven the young men still displayed a sobriety in their costumes thatcontrasted strongly with the brilliancy of several groups of youngcourtiers. These sauntered along the streets, passing remarks upon all whopassed, and casting looks of admiration at some of the pretty daughters ofthe citizens. 

Among all these moved craftsmen and apprentices, the former taking totheir employers work they had finished at home, the latter carryingmessages, hurrying nimbly through the crowd, or exchanging saucy remarkswith each other, for which they were sometimes sharply rebuked by theirelders. From East Chepe the party passed on through Chepe to St. Paul's, and then having chosen the shop at which they could make their purchasesthe ladies entered a trader's booth, while Sir Ralph went in with the twolads to another hard by. 

"What can I serve you with, sir knight?"

"I require two suits for my son and this gentleman, his friend, " Sir Ralphsaid. "I desire clothes befitting a presentation to the king, and wishthem to be of the fashion, but not extravagantly so. "

At the trader's orders his apprentices showed numerous samples, most ofthem light and bright in colour. 

"I want something more sober in hue, " the knight said. "These are wellenough for men with long purses, and who can afford ample provision ofgarments, but they would show every spot and stain, and would soon be pastwearing; besides, although doubtless such as are mostly used at Court, they would be useful for that only, for in the country they would be fartoo conspicuous for wear. "

Other goods were brought down, and Edgar's eye at once fixed upon a richmaroon. Sir Ralph took longer before he made his choice for Albert, butfinally fixed upon a somewhat light blue, which well suited the lad's faircomplexion and light golden hair. While they were choosing, the mercer hadsent into his neighbour, a tailor, who now measured them. The goods wereof satin, and both suits were to be made in precisely similar fashion, namely, a close-fitting tunic reaching down only to the hips. They hadloose hanging sleeves, lined with white silk, which was turned over andscolloped; the hose, which were of the same colour as the doublets, weretight fitting. 

The caps were to match the dresses in colour. They were turned up at thebrim, resembling in shape those still worn in Spain. As the matter waspressing, the tailor promised that both suits should be ready by thefollowing evening. 

It took the ladies longer to make their purchases, and it was some timebefore they issued out from the mantua makers, when the dame informed herhusband that she had chosen white satin for Aline's bodice, which was tobe tight fitting, in the fashion, and trimmed round the bottom and neckwith white fur, while the skirt was of lilac and of the same material. Forherself, she had chosen a purple robe reaching below the knees, with whiteskirt, both being of satin. The caps, which were closely fitting to thehead, were of the same material, and of light yellow for herself and lilacfor Aline. 

"We shall have to economize, my lady, " Sir Ralph laughed. "'Tis well thatI am too old for foppery. "

"That is all very well, Sir Ralph, but you must remember that you had anew suit the last time you were in London, and have not worn it from thentill now, and I will warrant me that it cost well-nigh as much as Aline'sgarments or mine. "

While waiting for the ladies, two sword-belts had been bought for thelads, Edgar's being embroidered with gold thread, Albert's with silver. 

"Now, boys, I think that you will do, " Sir Ralph said. "You may not beable to compete with some of those young peacocks of the Court, but youwill make a sufficiently brave show, and need not feel envious of the bestof them. "

When the shopping was completed they returned to their lodgings. Here theypartook of a meal, after which Sir Ralph went to the Tower, while his wifeand daughter, fatigued by their day's journey, speedily betook themselvesto their beds. The lads sat talking for some time over the events of theday. 

"I fear, Edgar, " Albert said, presently, "that from my father choosing forme so light a coloured suit, instead of a graver hue like that which youselected, he has hopes that I shall not go into the Church after all. "

"Well, why should you, Albert? You are gaining in strength, and I doubtnot that you will yet grow into a strong man. Of course as long as youwere weak and delicate, and, as it seemed, would never be able to bear theweight of armour, it was but natural that he should regard a life in theChurch as one that was best fitted for you, and that you yourself would beperfectly willing to follow that profession, but now it is whollydifferent; besides, even if at present you may not wish, as I do, to be asoldier, you may well become a wise councillor, and hold high position atCourt. There are few young nobles, indeed, who have so much education asyou, and surely such a life would be better than burying yourself in acloister. "

Albert was silent for some time. "Do you really think, Edgar, " he said, atlast, "that I shall be ever able to bear arms with credit? To become acouncillor, one must needs be a courtier, and I am sure that a life atCourt would suit me no better than it would suit you, therefore thatthought I must put aside. My tastes are all for a quiet life in thecountry, and you know I could be very happy living at home as I have donefrom my childhood. But if I am to be in the world I must bear my part, andif needs be follow the king to battle, and unless I could do my dutymanfully I would rather follow out the life I thought must be mine, andenter the Church. I should like, most of all, to be able to be always withyou, Edgar, and to fight by your side. We have long been like brothers. Iknow that you will win rank and fame, and though I have no ambition formyself I should glory in your success, and be well content with yourfriendship as my share in it. "

"That, you may be sure, you will always have, Albert, and as to your plan, I see not why you should not carry it out. In war time you and I couldride together, and in peace you could live at the castle, which is soclose to St. Alwyth that we can ride over and visit each other daily whenI am there, which mayhap would not be very often, for when England andFrance are at peace, and there is no trouble between us and Scotland, Imay join some noble leader of free-lances in the service of an Italian orGerman prince. Such, when there is peace at home, is the best avenue forfame and distinction. "

"I cannot say yet what I may feel as I gain strength and skill in arms, but it may be that even there I may be your companion should strength andhealth permit it. "

"That indeed would be good--so good that I can scarce yet believe that itcan be so, although there is no reason to the contrary. It has for yearsbeen a grief to me to know that our paths lay so far apart, and that thetime must soon be coming when we should be separated, and for ever. It waswith some faint hope that exercise might bring more colour to your cheeks, and that with strength and skill in arms might come thoughts of anotherlife than that of the cloister, that I first urged you to let me teach youthe use of arms. That hope has grown gradually since I found how much youbenefited by the exercise, and acquired a strength of arm that I hadhardly hoped for. 

"Moreover, Albert, you cannot but be proud of the name your father andthose before him have won by their gallant deeds, but if you went into theChurch it would no longer appear in the roll of the knights of England. Itwould be ill indeed that a line of knights, who have so well played theirpart on every battle-field since your ancestor came over with theConqueror, should become extinct. "

"I had never thought of that before, Edgar, " Albert said, after a longpause. "You see, for years I have looked forward to entering the Church asa matter settled for me by nature. I had no enthusiasm for it, but itseemed there was no other place for me. Of late, since I have gainedhealth and strength, I have seen that possibly it might be otherwise. Atfirst I struggled against the idea and deemed it the suggestion of theEvil One, but it has grown in spite of me, although I never allowed myselffully to entertain it, until I saw the joy with which my father perceivedthat I was not altogether the weakling that he had deemed me. 

"Since then I have thought of it incessantly, but until now have beenunable to come to any decision. On the one hand I should please my father, and at the same time satisfy the desire that has of late sprung up for amore stirring life than that of the Church, and should be able to remainyour comrade. On the other hand, I have always regarded the Church as myvocation, and did not like to go back from it, and moreover, althoughstronger than of old, I thought that I might never attain such health andstrength as might render me a worthy knight, and feared that when tried Ishould be found wanting. Thus I have wavered, and knew not which way myinclinations drew me most strongly, but I never thought of what you havejust said, that if I were to enter the Church our line would come to anend. However, there is no occasion definitely to settle for another yearyet, but I will tell my father to-morrow that if at the end of that timehe deems that I have so far continued to gain in strength that he mayconsider me not unworthy to represent our name in the field, I shall beready to submit myself to his wishes, while, upon the other hand, shouldhe think me, as before, better fitted for the Church. I will enter it atonce. "

"I am glad, indeed, to hear you say so, Albert. I think that there is noreason to doubt that you will continue to gain strength, and will proveworthy of your name. "

Accordingly, the next morning Albert asked his father to accompany himinto the garden, and there detailed to him the conversation that he hadhad with Edgar, and its result. 

"Glad indeed am I, Albert, that this should have come about, " the knightsaid, laying his hand on the lad's shoulder. "What your friend said to youhas often been in my mind. It was a sore thought, my son. There have everbeen De Courcys on the battle-roll of England since our ancestor fought atHastings; and I might well feel grieved at the thought that it mightpossibly appear there no more, and the pleasure that you have given me ismore than I can express. I will not allow myself to fear that, now youhave made so fair a start, you will fail to gather fresh strength andvigour, and I will wager that you will bear our banner as forward in thefight as those who have gone before you. 

"I blame myself deeply that I have misjudged you so long. Had Iencouraged, instead of slighting, you, you might long since have begun togain strength, and might early have commenced the exercises that are soessential to form a good knight. In future, I will do all I can to make upfor lost time. As far as swordsmanship goes, you can have no betterinstructor than your friend. I myself will train you in knightly exerciseson horseback--to vault into the saddle and to throw yourself off when ahorse is going at full speed, to use your lance and carry off a ring; butI will take care not to press you beyond your strength, and not to wearyyou with over-long work. My effort will be to increase your store ofstrength and not to draw unduly upon it; and I will warrant me that if youimprove as rapidly under my tuition as you have under that of MasterEdgar, before a year is up I shall be able to place you in the train ofsome noble knight without a fear that you will prove yourself inferior toothers of your own age. "

Going into the house again when the morning meal was served, Sir Ralphsaid:

"There is bad news as to the rioters in Kent, lads. Last night I heardthat a message had arrived, saying that they had entered Rochester, brokenopen the jail, and released not only those held there for non-payment oftaxes, but malefactors; that they had been joined by the rabble of thetown, had slain several notaries and lawyers, and torn up all parchments, deeds, and registers; had maltreated some of the clergy, broken opencellars and drunk the wine, and that from thence they intended to march toMaidstone and then to Canterbury, raising the country as they went. "

"This should at least give us time for preparations, Sir Ralph. "

"So I pointed out last night, " the knight replied; "but who is to make thepreparations? A proclamation was drawn up by the council, warning all toreturn to their homes on pain of punishment, and promising an inquiry intogrievances. It is to be scattered broadcast through Kent and Essex, but itis likely to have no effect. The men know well enough that they haverendered themselves liable to punishment, and as they were ready to runthat risk when they first took up arms, it is not likely that they will befrightened at the threat now when they find none to oppose them, and thattheir numbers grow from day to day. Seeing that time is likely to dolittle for us, I would rather they had marched straight on to London; theywould then have arrived here in more sober mood; but now that they havebegun to slay and to drink, they will get fiercer and more lawless everyday, and as their numbers increase so will their demands. "

Day by day more and more serious news came in. Canterbury was occupied bythe rebels, and they declared their intention of slaying the archbishop, but he had left before they had arrived. There they committed manyexcesses, executed three rich citizens, opened the prisons, killed alllawyers, and burned all deeds and registers as they had done at Rochester, and kept the whole place in a state of terror while they remained, whichthey did while the stores of wine remained unexhausted. 

"Why should they be so bitter against lawyers, and why should they destroydeeds and registers, father?" Albert asked. 

"It can be but for one reason, Albert. The great part of them have smallplots of land, an acre or two, or perhaps more, on terms of villeinage, paying so much in kind or money, and their desire is to destroy all deedsand documents in order that they may henceforth pay no rent, claiming theland for themselves, and defying those from whom they hold it to showtheir titles as lords of the soil. There must be some shrewd knaves amongthem. This Wat the Tyler and the men of the towns can care naught for suchmatters; but they suffer those who have an interest in the matter to do asthey choose. They know that their deeds have so far committed them thatthey will not dare to draw back, and must follow Wat's leadershipimplicitly. You will see erelong that from murdering lawyers they willtake to murdering lords. "

"If the council here is taking no steps to summon the knights of the shireand the feudal lords to hasten hither with their levies and retainers, howdo they think to arrest the course of the ill-doers?" Edgar asked. 

"Their opinion is that the king has but to ride out and meet the rebels, and that they will all, on seeing him, fall on their knees and cravepardon, whereupon he will promise to redress their grievances, and theywill disperse to their homes. I have no such hope. Is it likely that theywill quietly go home, having once worked themselves up to fight for whatthey call their rights, and with the thought of taking vengeance on thosethey consider their enemies, and of unlimited drinking and feasting, and, on the part of some, of rich plunder in London, when they see that thereis no one to prevent their taking this satisfaction? Nothing but forcewill avail, and though something might be done that way, it is moredifficult than it looks. 

"The knights of the shire could hardly raise their levies, for most ofthose who would be called out are already with the mob, and of the othersfew would venture to answer to the summons. When they returned they mightfind their houses burned and their families slain. You see we know not howfar this fire may spread. We hear that both in Suffolk and Hertfordshiremen are assembling and parties marching away to join those of Essex. Intruth, lads, the thing is far more formidable than I deemed it at first, for they say that two hundred thousand men will march on London. "

"But in the French Jacquerie there were as many as that, Sir Ralph, andyet they were put down. "

"They were so, but only after they had done vast damage. Besides, lad, your English villein differs from your French serf. An Englishman, ofwhatever rank, holds by what he considers his rights, and is ready tofight for them. Our archers have proved that the commonalty are as braveas the knights, and though badly armed, this rascaldom may fight sturdily. The French peasant has no rights, and is a chattel, that his lord maydispose of as he chooses. As long as they met with no opposition all whofell into their hands were destroyed, and the castles ravaged andplundered, the peasants behaving like a pack of mad wolves. Our fellowsare of sterner stuff, and they will have a mind to fight, if it be but toshow that they can fight as well as their betters. Plunder is certainlynot their first object, and it is probable that whatever may be done thatway will be the work of the scum of the towns, who will join them solelywith that object. 

"I doubt whether less than five thousand men-at-arms and archers would beable to show face to such an array as is said to be approaching, especially as there will be many archers among them who, although not tocompare with those who fought at Poictiers, are yet capable of using theirweapons with effect. I see no prospect of gathering such a force, and thematter is all the worse, as the rascaldom of London will be with them, andwe shall have these to keep in order, as well as cope with those in thefield. Besides, one must remember that in a matter like this we cannotfully depend on any force that we may gather. The archers and men-at-armswould be drawn largely from the same class as the better portion of theserioters, and would be slack in fighting against them. Certainly, those ofthe home counties could not be depended upon, and possibly even in thegarrison of the Tower itself there may be many who cannot be trusted. Theplace, if well held, should stand out for months, but I am by no meanssure that it will do so when the time comes. I shall certainly raise myvoice against the king abiding here. He with his friends could ride awaywithout difficulty, if he leaves before the place is beleaguered. "

"I suppose you will take my mother and sister into the Tower, father, should the mob come hither?"

"That I know not, nor can I say until I see the temper of the garrisonwhen these rioters approach. "

On the day after the new clothes arrived, Sir Ralph took his son and Edgarto the castle and presented them to the king. 

"This is my son, your Majesty, of whom I spoke to you. I am happy to saythat I think he will some day be able to follow you to battle as Ifollowed the noble prince your father; for he has now resolved, should hishealth remain good, to take up the profession of arms. "

"I am glad to hear it, " the young king said, "for indeed 'tis more suitedto the son of a valiant knight like yourself, Sir Ralph, than that of theChurch, excellent though that may be for those who have inclinations forit. He seems to me a fair young gentleman, and one whom it would please meto see often at Court. "

"This, your Majesty, is Master Edgar Ormskirk, a young gentleman of goodfamily, but his father has not, although holding more than a knight's feu, taken up that rank, his tastes being wholly turned towards learning, hebeing a distinguished scholar, having passed through our own university atOxford, and those of Padua and Pisa. He is one of my most esteemedfriends. Master Edgar, as I told you, is greatly skilled for his years inthe use of the sword, to which he has long devoted himself with greatardour. It is to him my son is indebted for having gained health andstrength, together with more skill in the sword than I had ever looked forfrom him. I beg to recommend him highly to your Majesty's favour, and cananswer for his worth, as well as for his strength and skill. "

"You could have no better recommendation, Master Ormskirk, " the young kingsaid, pleasantly, "and I trust that although your father cares not forknighthood, you will have an opportunity of gaining that honour foryourself. "

"I should value it, if won fairly, your Majesty, as the greatest honour Icould gain. It is not that my father holds the honour more lightly than Ido, but I know that 'tis his opinion that if given merely for possessionof land 'tis but an accident of birth, but that if the reward of bravery, 'tis an honour that is of the highest, and one that, were it not that histhoughts are wholly turned towards scholarship and to discovering thesecrets of nature, he himself would gladly have attained. "

"Methinks that he is right, " the king said. "In the time when everylandowner held his feu on condition of knightly service rendered whenevercalled upon, it was well that he should be called a knight, such being theterm of military command; but now that many are allowed to providesubstitutes, methinks that it is an error to give the title to stay-at-homes. I shall be glad, young sir, to see you also at Court, though, methinks, " he added, with a smile, "that you have inherited some of yourfather's sobriety of nature, and will hold our pleasures at small price. "

"I thank your Majesty for your kindness, " Edgar said, bowing; "but indeedI should not presume to judge amusements as frivolous because I myselfmight be unused to them; but in truth two years ago I studied at theconvent of St. Alwyth, and my spare time then and most of my time sincehas been so occupied by my exercises in arms that I have had but smallopportunity for learning the ways of Courts, but I hope to do so, seeingthat a good knight should bear himself as well at Court as in the field. "

"You will have small opportunity now", the king said, rather dolefully. "Our royal mother is absent, and our talk is all of riots and troubles, and none seem even to think of pleasure. "

After leaving the king Sir Ralph presented his son and Edgar to SirMichael de la Pole, who held high office; Robert de Vere, one of theking's special favourites; and several other young nobles, who allreceived them kindly for the sake of Sir Ralph. 

CHAPTER V

A RESCUE

"Perhaps, boys, you could hardly have been introduced at Court better thanby myself, " the knight said, as they returned to the lodgings. "There aremen much more highly placed, many more influential than I am, but for thatvery reason I can be friends with all. The king's mother is always mostcourteous to me, because I was the friend of the Black Prince, herhusband; and she has taught her son that, whatever might come, he couldrely upon my fidelity to his person. On the other hand, no one has reasoneither to dislike or fear me. I am a simple knight, longing most to be athome, and at the Court as seldom as may be; besides, I hold myself alooffrom both parties in the state, for you must know that the Court iscomposed of two factions. 

"The one is that of John of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, uncle of the king. He is greatly ambitious; some men even say that he would fain himself beking, but this I believe not; yet I am sure that he would like to rule inthe name of the king. He has a powerful party, having with him the Duke ofGloucester, his brother, and other great nobles. On the other hand, he isill-liked by the people, and they say at Canterbury the rioters made everyman they met swear to obey the king and commons--by which they meantthemselves--never to accept a king bearing the name of John, and to opposeLancaster and Gloucester. 

"The king's mother has surrounded him with a number of men who, being forthe most part of obscure birth, have no sympathy with John of Gaunt'sfaction, and oppose it in every way. 

"Doubtless the majority of these are well fitted for the office that theyhold, but unfortunately there are some amongst them, for the most partyoung and with pleasant manners and handsome faces, whom the king makeshis favourites. This again is well-nigh as bad as that John of Gauntshould have all the power in his own hands, for the people love not king'sfavourites, and although the rabble at present talk much of all men beingequal, and rail against the nobles, yet at bottom the English people areinclined towards those of good birth, and a king's favourite is all themore detested if he lacks this quality. England, however, would not farebadly were John of Gaunt its master; he is a great warrior, and well-nighequal in bravery to the Black Prince. It is true that he is haughty andarrogant; but upon the other hand, he is prudent and sagacious, andalthough he might rule England harshly, he would rule it wisely. 

"However, I hold myself aloof altogether from state matters, and I trustthat you will strive to do so. I would fain see the king take all powerinto his own hands as soon as he gets somewhat older; but if he must beruled, I would prefer that it was by a great Englishman of royal bloodrather than by favourites, whose only merits are a fair face, a gallantmanner, and a smooth tongue, and who are sure not only to become unpopularthemselves, but to render the king himself unpopular. It is for thisreason that I journey so seldom to London, and desire that you should alsohold yourself aloof from the Court. I could not be here without taking oneside or the other. It cannot be long, however, before the king becomesimpatient of his tutelage by the dukes, and we shall then see how mattersgo. 

"It will be time enough then for you to frequent the Court, though it werebetter even then that you should do as I did, and leave such matters tothose whom it concerns and content yourself with doing service to Englandin the field. From my friendship for the Black Prince I, of course, knowJohn of Gaunt well, and should there be, as seems likely, fierce fightingin France or in Spain--for, as you know, the duke has a claim to the crownof Castile--I will cross the water with you and present you to the duke, and place you in the train of some of his knights, comrades of mine, butwho are still young enough to keep the field, while I shall only take uparms again in the event of the king leading another great army intoFrance. "

The two friends spent much of their time in wandering about the streets ofLondon. To them all seemed peaceable and orderly; indeed, they kept in themain thoroughfares where the better class of citizens were to be seen, andknew little of those who lived in the lower haunts, issuing out seldom inthe daylight, but making the streets a danger for peaceable folks afternightfall. 

Upon one occasion, however, they took boat at Westminster and were rowedto Richmond. They had ill-chosen the occasion, knowing nothing of thehours of the tide, and so returned against it. It was therefore eighto'clock when they reached the Stairs, and already growing dark. They knewthat orders had been given that the gates were to be closed to all ateight, lest some of the great bodies of rioters should approach suddenlyand enter the city. 

The watermen, wearied by their long row, refused to carry them anyfurther. There was nothing for it but to walk round the walls and soreturn to their lodging. The moon was shining brightly, and it seemed tothem as they started that it would be a pleasant walk. They followed theStrand, where on the right stood many houses of the nobles, and the greatpalace of John of Gaunt at the Savoy, in which, after the battle ofPoictiers, the captive king of France had been lodged. 

Turning off to the left some short distance before they reached the citywall, they held their way round the north side of the city. London hadalready overflowed its boundary, and although in some places fields stillstretched up to the foot of the walls, in others, especially where theroads led from the gates, a large population had established themselves. These were principally of a poorer class, who not only saved rent frombeing outside the boundary of the city, but were free from the somewhatstrict surveillance exercised by its authorities. 

They were just crossing the road leading north from Aldersgate when theyheard a scream and a clashing of swords a short distance away. 

"Come, Albert, some evil deed is being done!" Edgar exclaimed, and, drawing his sword, ran at the top of his speed in the direction of thesound, accompanied by Albert. They soon arrived at the top of a streetleading off the main road. A short distance down it a number of men wereengaged in conflict; two of these, hearing the footsteps, turned round, and with a savage oath, seeing that the new-comers were but lads, fellupon them, thinking to cut them down without difficulty. Their over-confidence proved their ruin. Edgar caught the descending blow on hissword, close up to the hilt, and as his opponent raised his arm to repeatthe stroke, ran him through the body. 

"Do you want help, Albert?" Edgar cried, as the man fell. 

"No, I think that I can manage him, " Albert said, quietly, and a momentlater slashed his opponent deeply across the cheek. The fellow turned andtook to his heels, roaring lustily. One of the other men, who was stoopingover a prostrate figure, with his dagger raised, paused for a moment tolook round on hearing the howl of his comrade, and as he did so Edgar'ssword fell on his wrist with such force that hand and dagger both fell tothe ground. The remaining ruffian, who was roughly endeavouring to stiflethe shrieks of a young girl, seeing himself alone with two adversaries, also darted off and plunged into a narrow alley a few yards away. 

Edgar paid no more attention to them, but exclaimed to the girl: "Ceaseyour cries, I pray you, maiden, and help me to see what has happened toyour companion. I trust that he is unharmed, and that we have arrived intime to prevent those villains from carrying out their intentions. " Hestooped over the fallen man. "Are you hurt badly, sir?" he asked. Theanswer was an effort on the part of the person he addressed to rise. 

"I am hurt, but I think not sorely. " He was unable for the moment to rise, for the man whom Edgar last struck lay across him. Edgar at once hauledthe moaning wretch off him, and held out his hand to the other, whograsped it with more heartiness than he had expected, and rose withoutdifficulty to his feet. 

"Where is my daughter?" he exclaimed. 

[Illustration: "IN A MOMENT EDGAR'S SWORD FELL ON THE RUFFIAN'S WRIST. "]

"She is here and unhurt, I trust, " Albert replied. "The villain releasedher and ran off, and I saw her figure sway, and ran forward just in timeto save her from falling. I think she has but swooned. "

"Thanks be to the saints!" the stranger exclaimed. "Gentlemen, I cannotthank you at present for the service that you have rendered me, but ofthat I will speak later. Know you any place where you can take my child?"

"We are strangers, sir; but there should surely be some hostelry nearwhere travellers could put up outside the walls. "

The noise of the combat had aroused some of the neighbours, and on inquiryEdgar ascertained that there was an inn but a short distance away. 

"Let me carry the maid, Albert. Her weight would be naught to me. "

Albert gladly relinquished his charge, whose dead weight hanging on hisarms was already trying him. Edgar raised her across his shoulder. 

"Albert, " he said, "I know you have a piece of thin cord in your pocket. Ipray you twist it round that man's arm as hard as you can pull it, andfasten it tightly. I have shorn off his hand, and he would very speedilybleed to death. If you staunch the wound he may last till his comradescome back, as they doubtless will after we have left; they will carry himaway and maybe save his life. He is a villainous ruffian, no doubt, but'tis enough for me that I have one death on my hands to-night. "

"He is dead already, " Albert said, as he leant over the man and placed hishand on his heart. "He must have been wounded by the traveller before wecame up. "

"Well, it cannot be helped, " Edgar replied, as he walked on with hisburden. 

"Did you see aught, kind sirs, " their companion said, "of a servitor withthree horses?"

"Nothing whatever, " Albert answered, "though methought I heard horses'hoofs going down the road as we ran along; but I paid small attention tothem, thinking only of arriving in time to save someone from beingmaltreated. "

"I believe that he was in league with the robbers, " the man said. "But, "and his voice faltered, "give me your arm, I pray you. My wound is deeperthan I thought, and my head swims. "

Albert with difficulty assisted the man to the entrance of the hostelry, for at each step he leant more heavily upon him. The door was shut, butthe light from the casement showed that those within had not yet retiredto bed. Edgar struck on the door loudly with the handle of his dagger. 

"Who is it that knocks?"

"Gentlemen, with a wounded man, who, with his daughter, have been beset byknaves within a hundred yards of your door. "

Some bolts were undrawn after some little delay, and a man appeared, having a sword in his hand, with two servitors behind him similarly armed. 

"We are quiet people, my host, " Edgar said. "Stand not on questioning. Suffice that there is a wounded man who is spent from loss of blood, and ayoung maid who has swooned from terror. "

There was a tone of command in Edgar's voice, and the host, seeing that hehad to do with persons of quality, murmured excuses on the ground that theneighbourhood was a rough one. 

"You need hardly have told us that, " Edgar said. "Our plight speaks foritself. Call your wife, I pray you, or female servants; they will knowwhat to do to bring the young maid to herself. But tell her to let thegirl know as soon as she opens her eyes that her father is alive, and is, I trust, not seriously wounded. "

The landlord called, and a buxom woman came out from a room behind. Herhusband hastily told her what was required. 

"Carry her in here, sir, I pray you, " the woman said. "I will speedilybring her round. "

Edgar followed her into the room that she had left, which was a kitchen, and laid her down on a settle. Two maids who were standing there utteredexclamations of surprise and pity as the girl was carried in. 

"Hold your tongues, wenches, and do not make a noise! Margaret, fetch mecold water, and do you, Elizabeth, help me to unlace the young lady'sbodice, " for the light in the kitchen enabled her to see at once that thegirl was well dressed. 

As soon as Edgar had laid her down, he hurried out of the kitchen, movinghis arm uneasily as he did so, having discovered to his surprise that theweight of an insensible girl, though but some fourteen years old, was muchmore than he had dreamt of. In a parlour in front he found Albert and thelandlord cutting off the doublet of the wounded man, so as to get at hisshoulder, where a great patch of blood showed the location of the wound. He was some forty years old; his dress was quiet but of good quality, andEdgar judged him to be a London trader. His face was very white, but hewas perfectly sensible. One of the servitors ran in with a cup of wine. The wounded man was able to lift it to his lips and to empty it at adraught. 

"That is better!" he murmured, and then he did not speak again until thelandlord, with considerable skill, bandaged up the shoulder. 

"You have had a narrow escape, " he said. "There is a sword-thrust justbelow your collar-bone. An inch or two lower and it would have gone hardwith you; a little more to the left and it would have pierced yourthroat. "

"It was a dagger wound, " the man said. "I was knocked down by a blow froma sword which fell full on my head, but luckily I had iron hoops in mycap. One man knelt upon me, and endeavoured to strike me through thethroat. I fought so hard that one of his comrades came to his assistance, and I thought that the end had come, when he sprung suddenly up. The otherattempted more furiously than before to finish me, but striking almostblindly he twice missed me altogether, and the third time, by a suddentwist, I took a blow on my shoulder that would otherwise have pierced mythroat. When he raised his dagger again something flashed. I saw his handwith the dagger he held in it drop off, and then the man himself fell onme, and I was like to be stifled with his weight, when my preserver hauledhim off me. "

"It were best not to talk further, " the landlord said. "I have roomsfortunately vacant, and it were well that you retired at once. "

"I will do that as soon as you have given me something to eat, landlord. Anything will do, but I am grievously hungry. "

"I have a cold capon in the house, " the landlord said. 

"You will have to cater for three, for doubtless these gentlemen needsupper as much as I do. "

"I thank you, sir, but we are very late already, and our friends will havebecome alarmed; therefore, with your leave, we will, as soon as we hearthat your daughter has recovered, go on our way. "

"That I can tell you at once, " the landlady said, entering. "Your daughterhas recovered, sir, and would come to you, but I begged her to wait untilmy husband had done dressing your wound. "

"Then we will say good-night, sir. We will call to-morrow morning to seehow you are getting on, " and without waiting for further words, they atonce went out and continued their way at a brisk pace. 

"Let me congratulate you, Albert, " Edgar said, warmly. "In good faith noold soldier could have been cooler than you were. You spoke as quietly asif it were a lesson that you had to finish before starting for home, instead of a villainous cut-throat to put an end to. What did you to him?"

"I but laid his cheek open, Edgar, and that at once let out his blood andhis courage, and he ran off bellowing like a bull. He knew naught ofswordsmanship, as I felt directly our blades crossed. I knew that I hadbut to guard a sweeping blow or two, and that I should then find anopening; but you of course did much better, for you killed two of thevillains. "

"I did it hastily and with scarce a thought, " Edgar said. "My eye caughtthe flash of the dagger, and I knew that if the man was to be saved at allthere was not a moment to lose; I therefore parried the first blow hedealt me, and ran him through with my return. Then I had just time to chopthe other villain's hand off as he was about to repeat his stroke. Theruffian you wounded caused the other to look round and pause for a moment. Had it been otherwise the traveller would have been a dead man before Ihad time to strike. I wonder who the wounded man is? He looked like aLondon trader. I wonder how he got into so sore a plight? But, doubtless, we shall hear in the morning. "

The episode had taken only a few minutes, but it was nigh half-past ninebefore they reached home. 

"What freak is this?" Sir Ralph said, angrily, when they entered. "Yourmother has been anxious about you for the last two hours, and I myself wasbeginning to think that some ill must have befallen you. Why, what hashappened to you, Albert, there is blood on your doublet?"

"'Tis not my own, sir, " the lad said, quietly. "I regret that we are solate, but it was scarcely our fault. You told us that we could take boatat Westminster and row to Richmond. This we did, but the tide was againstus coming back, and though the men rowed hard, the Abbey bell was strikingeight as we landed at Westminster; therefore, knowing that the city gateswould be shut, we had to make a tour round the walls. "

"Then, as you say, Albert, you were not to blame in the matter. But whatabout the blood with which, as I see, Edgar is even more deeply stainedthan you are? Have you been in a brawl?"

"We have, sir; but here, I am sure, you will not blame us when you knowthe circumstances. As we crossed the road running from Aldersgate Streetto the north we heard screams and the clashing of swords; deeming, and asit turned out rightly, that some traveller like ourselves was beingattacked by cut-throats, we ran on, and presently came up to the spotwhere four ruffians were attacking a single man who had with him a younggirl, whose screams had first called our attention, Edgar ran one throughthe body, smote off the hand of another who was endeavouring to stab thefallen traveller, and the other ran away. "

"And what was your share of it?" his father asked, sternly. 

"His share was an excellent one, Sir Ralph, " Edgar said. "Two of theruffians ran at us as we came up. One, who attacked me, was but a poorswordsman, and I ran him through at the first thrust. I then paused amoment to ask Albert if he required aid, and he answered, as quietly as heis now speaking, 'No, I think that I can manage him. ' I had no time to saymore, for I saw that a moment's delay would endanger the life of thetraveller. Just as I reached him I heard a yell of pain, and knew thatAlbert had done his work. That howl saved the traveller's life. The manwho was kneeling on him looked round for a moment before delivering hisblow, which gave me time to smite him across the wrist. The blood you seewas caused by dragging him off the traveller. "

"By our lady!" Sir Ralph exclaimed, "but you have begun well, lads. Thatyou would do so, Edgar, was a matter beyond doubt, but that Albert shouldstand up so well and so coolly in his first fight surprises me indeed. Ihad no doubt of your courage, lad. 'Tis rare indeed for one of good bloodto lack courage, but had you been nervous and flurried the first time youwere called upon to play the part of a man, it would have seemed to me butnatural; now it gladdens me indeed to know that even in your first essayyou should have thus shown that you possess nerve and coolness as well ascourage. Anyone can rush into a fight and deal blows right and left, butit is far more rare to find one who, in his very first trial at arms, cankeep his head clear, and be able to reply to a question, as Edgar says youdid, in a calm and even voice. Now, tell me, who was this man to whose aidyou arrived just at the nick of time?"

"He looked like a London trader, father, and was some forty years old; butit was hard to tell, for by the time we got him to the hostelry he waswell-nigh spent and scarce able to crawl along, even with my help. "

"He was wounded, then?"

"Stabbed with a dagger, father, just under the collar-bone. He must havemade a stout resistance, for we heard the clashing of swords for some timeas we ran, and when he was struck down he struggled so hard that in spiteof the efforts of two of his assailants they failed to slay him. As soonas his wounds were bandaged we left him to the care of the landlord, andhurried off without thinking to ask his name, or of giving him ours, butwe promised to return to see him to-morrow morning. "

"And what became of the daughter?"

"She swooned, sir, when all was over, and Edgar carried her to thehostelry. "

"'Tis good. You have both entered well upon the profession of arms, andhave achieved an adventure worthy of knights. Now to bed. Your motherretired long ago, but I know that she will not sleep until she has heardof your safe return and of this adventure that you have gone through. "

Highly gratified at the knight's commendation, the lads went up to theirroom. 

"Putting aside the saving of life, " Albert said, "I am right glad that wehave gone through this adventure. 'Tis true that I had decided uponyielding to my father's wishes and taking up the career of arms, but I hadgrievous doubts as to whether I should not shame myself and him in myfirst encounter. I thought of that as I ran forward with you, but as soonas the ruffian advanced against me, I felt with joy that my hand was assteady as when I stood opposite you. It was a good cause in which I was tofight, and as soon as our swords crossed I felt how different it was tostanding up against you, and that the ruffian knew little of sword-play. Twice I saw an opening for a straight thrust, but I had no desire to killhim, and waited until I could slash him across the face, and it needed buta few passes before I saw the opportunity. "

When Dame Agatha came down in the morning she tenderly kissed Albert. 

"My boy, " she said, "I never said aught at the time, when it seemed thatyou were never like to grow strong enough to lay lance in rest or wieldbattle-axe, to show you that I regretted that you were not able to followthe profession of arms, as those of your race have ever done. I felt thatit was hard enough for you, and therefore tried my best to reconcile youto the thought of becoming a priest; but now that all that has changed, and you have shown that you will be a brave and gallant knight, I can tellyou that it gives me as great a joy as it does your father. The Church isa high and holy profession, but at present, as the preaching of Wickliffehas made manifest to all--although I do not hold with all he says, anddeem that he carries it too far--I feel that until many of these abusesare rectified 'tis not a profession that I should, had I the choice, wishmy son to enter. I am glad, Albert, too, that your sword should have beendrawn for the first time on behalf of persons attacked by cut-throats, andin saving life. God bless you, my boy, and give you strength ever so todraw it in defence of the oppressed, and for the honour of your country. "

Aline was exuberant in her pleasure. She was fondly attached to herbrother, and that he would be lost to her as a priest had been a source ofsorrow ever since she had been old enough to understand that it would beso. 

As soon as the morning meal was over, the two lads started for the sceneof the previous evening's fight. The road from Aldersgate, with carsrolling in with loads of flour and other provisions, and with manytravellers and foot passengers of all sorts passing along, presented avery different appearance to that which it had worn on the evening before. People were going in and out of the hostelries for their morning draughtof ale, and all looked bright and cheerful. The day was fine, and the airbrisk. On entering, the landlord at once came up to them. 

"Your friend is in the room where we dressed his wounds, sirs. He is doingwell, and methinks will make a good cure. His daughter is with him. Theyhave but lately risen, and are breaking their fast. He will be glad to seeyou, and was mightily vexed last night that we let you leave withoutasking your names. "

"He was not in a condition for talking last night, what with the loss ofblood and the smart of his wound and the suddenness of the affray. 'Tisnot strange that he should not have thought of it; and indeed we ourselvesdid not ask his name, for we were pressed for time, and had to hurryaway. "

It was evident, indeed, as they entered, that things were going well withthe wounded man, who was talking merrily to his daughter. 

"Ah, sirs, " he said, rising at once to his feet, "glad indeed am I thatyou have come, and that I can now thank you for the great service yourendered last night to myself and my daughter. First let me know to whom Iam indebted for our lives?"

"This gentleman, " Edgar said, "is Albert, son of Sir Ralph De Courcy. Myname is Edgar Ormskirk. I pray you, speak not of gratitude. We are glad, indeed, to have been able to render service to you and to your daughter. We hope some day to become knights, and it is a real pleasure to us tohave been able to draw a sword in earnest for the first time, in so good acause. But, indeed, there is little occasion for glorification, seeingthat the fellows were but rough cut-throats, more accustomed, I fancy, tothe use of the dagger than of the sword. "

"Do not belittle the action, Master Ormskirk, " the other said, courteously. "It was a brave deed, for, if I may say so, you are butlittle more than boys, to pit yourselves against four rascals of thiskind. There are few in your place would have ventured upon it. Thelandlord tells me that two dead bodies were found this morning, and theyare those of well-known cut-throats and law-breakers, who would have longsince been brought to justice, had it not been that there was no means ofproving they were responsible for the many murders that have beencommitted during the last few months on peaceful travellers and others. Asearch has already been made of their haunts, and as it is found that twoothers who generally consorted with them are missing, and as much bloodwas found in the hovel they occupied, no doubt one of them was severelywounded. "

"His cheek was laid open by my friend, " Edgar said. "He could have slainhim had he so chosen, but being as yet unused to strife and gentlerhearted than I am, he contented himself by slashing his face. "

"And did the other two fall to your sword, Mr. Ormskirk?"

"Yes; I saw that you were in sore peril, and so ran one through at thefirst thrust; and then seeing that my friend was well able to hold hisown, came on to your aid. Before I reached you, Albert had struck hisblow, and the howl that the villain gave did more towards the saving ofyour life than my sword, for your assailant paused in the very act ofstriking to see what had befallen his comrade, and therefore gave me timeto deliver a blow on his wrist. "

"As yet, gentlemen, you do not know my name. I am Robert Gaiton, andbelong to the Guild of Mercers. I carry on trade with Venice and Genoa insilk and Eastern goods. This is my daughter Ursula. "

The friends bowed, and the girl made a deep reverence. "Ah, sirs, " shesaid, "I cannot tell you how grateful I am for your succour. When you camerunning up it appeared to me that Heaven had sent two angels to help us, when it seemed that naught could save our lives. "

"It was your scream, even more than the clashing of swords, that broughtus to your aid, Madame Ursula. "

"Ursula, without the madame, " her father said. "She is the daughter of aplain citizen, and all unused to titles, save from my apprentice boys. "

"I cannot think why the ruffian who held her, " Edgar said, "did not stopher screams with a dagger-thrust. He must have been of a much milder sortthan his comrades. "

"It may have been that, " the trader said, "but it seems to me more likelythat they intended to carry her off and hold her to ransom. I dare saythat you are surprised at my being abroad with my daughter so late, but Ibelieve now that it was a preconcerted plot. It was but ten days before Ileft London, three weeks since, that I hired a new man. He had paperswhich showed that he came from Chelmsford, was an honest fellow, andaccustomed to the care of horses. I doubt not his credentials were stolen. However, I engaged him, seeing that he appeared just the man I wanted. Wejourneyed down to Norwich without adventure. There I settled my businesswith some traders whom I supply with goods, and then journeyed back, stopping always at towns and always before nightfall, as I had aconsiderable amount of money in my saddle-bags. 

"All went well until we started for town yesterday morning. I was detainedsomewhat late on business, and then instead of finding the horses ready asI had ordered, it was nigh half an hour before they were brought round. Wehad not ridden very far when my horse fell dead lame, and I had to mountmy servant's horse and let him lead the other, and it took us two hours togo five miles into St. Albans. As we went, I thought that, putting thefirst delay with the horse falling lame, this might be a plot to keep mefrom reaching London before the gates were shut, and while the horse'sshoe was being taken off I slipped the bags of gold into my pouch, andgoing into the hostelry to get refreshments for Ursula and myself, Ihanded them to the host, and begged him to hold them for me until I sentfor them. I further asked him to give me other bags of the same size, forI doubted not that my servant was in alliance with these thieves. He haddoubtless observed me take the bags out, and I was the more confirmed inmy suspicions as I noticed how he watched me when I mounted again. 

"'What ailed the horse?' I asked the farrier. 

"'Either the horse has picked up a nail on the road, master, or belikesome knave has driven one in. '

"Then we rode on. I still hoped to pass the gates before they were closed, but the horse went lamely, and we were three miles away when I heard thecity bells strike the hour. Still I hoped that they might open the gatefor me when I gave my name, which is indifferently well known in the city, but the men at the gate were ignorant of it, and said that without anorder from the lord mayor or one of the sheriffs they could open the gateto no man, for that since the country troubles had began, the orders weremost strict. It happened that I had not been out through Aldersgate fortwo years past, but I had heard that an hostelry had been built for theaccommodation of travellers who had arrived too late to pass the gates, orothers who preferred to sojourn outside the walls. I knew not itsposition, and asking my knave where it was he said that he knew not. 

"We then rode back. Presently I saw two men standing at the corner of thatstreet where we were attacked. I said to them, 'Where is the King's Headhostelry?' ''Tis but a house or two down here, ' one of them said. 'Thestables are a short way along this road. My comrade will show your man theway. ' 'We may as well alight here, Ursula, ' I said. It had been a longride for her, and she was tired with sitting so long on the pillion behindme. ''Tis but three houses down; we may as well walk that distance. Reuben, do you bring round the valises when you have seen the horsesstabled and attended to. ' I jumped down and lifted Ursula off the horse, and went down the street. I had gone but a short distance when I saw thatthe locality was scarcely one where a man of sense would build a hostelry. 

"'Which is the house?' I asked, sharply. 'The very next door, ' the mansaid. I had stupidly forgotten the suspicions that had been roused at thecommencement of the day, and I stepped on. 'This is no hostelry, ' I said, when I got to the house. In reply he gave a short whistle, and threefellows, who had been hiding in the shadow of a doorway opposite, ran out, sword in hand. Seeing that I had been trapped, I pushed Ursula into thedoorway and stood on my guard. For a short time I kept them at bay, Ursulascreaming wildly the while. Then two of them rushed together at me. Onestruck down my guard, and then smote me on the head, and with such force, that, although the steel lining to my bonnet saved me from being killed, it brought me to the ground. Then, as I told you, one of the fellows threwhimself upon me and tried to stab me, but, although confused with theblow, I had still my senses, and struggled with him fiercely, grasping hiswrist. 

"Then the second one came to his aid, and with a blow from the pommel ofhis sword numbed my hand, and forced me to quit my hold. Then the othermade three stabs at me, a third wounded me slightly, and together theywould have finished me had you not come up. My horses were found on theroad this morning, with the valises cut open. It must have been a raredisappointment to the rascals, for, save a suit of mine and some garmentsof my daughter's, there was naught in them. I should like to have seen thevillain's face when he opened the money bags and found the trick that Ihad played him. He had best never show his face in London, for if I catchhim he will dance at the end of a rope. And now, sirs, with yourpermission, I will repair to my home, for my wound smarts sorely, and Imust have it dressed by a leech, who will pour in some unguents to allaythe pain. My wife, too, will be growing anxious, for I had written to herthat we should return last night, and it is not often that I do not keeptryst. I pray you, gentlemen, do me the honour of calling at my house to-morrow at noon and partaking of a meal with us. I shall, of course, assoon as the leech gives me permission, wait upon Sir Ralph De Courcy tothank him for the service you have rendered me. I pray you to give me hisaddress. "

The invitation was cordially accepted, and, having given him directions bywhich their lodgings could be found, the two friends took their leave andreturned home. 

CHAPTER VI

A CITY MERCHANT

"Assuredly it is well that you should go, " Sir Ralph said, when his son hadrepeated the conversation they had had with the trader. "I know not thename, for indeed I know scarce one among the citizens; but if he tradeswith Venice and Genoa direct he must be a man of repute and standing. Itis always well to make friends; and some of these city traders could buyup a score of us poor knights. They are not men who make a display ofwealth, and by their attire you cannot tell one from another, but upongrand occasions, such as the accession or marriage of a monarch, they canmake a brave show, and can spend sums upon masques and feastings thatwould well-nigh pay a king's ransom. After a great victory they will setthe public conduits running with wine, and every varlet in the city cansit down at banquets prepared for them and eat and drink his fill. It isuseful to have friends among such men. They are as proud in their way asare the greatest of our nobles, and they have more than once boldlywithstood the will of our kings, and have ever got the best of thedispute. "

"What shall we put on, sir, " Albert asked his father the next morning, "for this visit to Master Gaiton?"

"You had better put on your best suits, " the knight said; "it will showthat you have respect for him as a citizen, and indeed the dresses are farless showy than many of those I see worn by some of the young nobles inthe streets. "

"And what is the young lady like?" Aline asked her brother. 

"Methinks she is something like you, Aline, and is about the same age andheight; her tresses are somewhat darker than yours; methinks she issomewhat graver and more staid than you are, as I suppose befits a maidenof the city. "

"I don't think that you could judge much about that, Albert, " his mothersaid, "seeing that, naturally, the poor girl was grievously shaken by theevents of the evening before, and would, moreover, say but little when herfather was conversing with two strangers. What thought you of her, Edgar?"

"I scarce noticed her, my lady, for I was talking with her father, and sofar as I remember she did not open her lips after being introduced to us. I did not notice the resemblance to your daughter that Albert speaks of, but she seemed to me a fair young maid, who looked not, I own, so heavy asshe felt when I carried her. "

"That is very uncourteous, Master Edgar, " Dame Agatha laughed; "a goodknight should hold the weight of a lady to be as light as that of a downpillow. "

"Then I fear that I shall never be a true knight, " Edgar said, with asmile. "I have heard tales of knights carrying damsels across theirshoulder and outstripping the pursuit of caitiffs, from whom she hadescaped. I indeed had believed them, but assuredly either those tales arefalse or I have but a small share of the strength of which I believedmyself to be possessed; for, in truth, my arm and shoulder ached by thetime I reached the hostelry more than it has ever done after an hour'spractice with the mace. "

"Well, stand not talking, " Sir Ralph said; "it is time for you to changeyour suits, for these London citizens are, I have heard, precise as totheir time, and the merchant would deem it a slight did you not arrive afew minutes before the stroke of the hour. "

As soon as they came into Chepe they asked a citizen if he could directthem to the house of Master Robert Gaiton. 

"That can I, " he said, "and so methinks could every boy and man in thecity. Turn to the right; his house stands in a courtyard facing theGuildhall, and is indeed next door to the hall in the left-hand corner. "

The house was a large one, each storey, as usual, projecting over the onebelow it. Some apprentices were just putting up the shutters to the shop, for at noon most of the booths were closed, as at that hour there were nocustomers, and the assistants and apprentices all took their mealtogether. There was a private entrance to the house, and Edgar knocked atthe door with the hilt of his dagger. A minute later a serving-man openedit. 

"Is Master Robert Gaiton within?" Albert asked. "He is, we believe, expecting us. "

"I have his orders to conduct you upstairs, sirs. "

The staircase was broad and handsome, and, to the lads' surprise, wascovered with an Eastern carpet. At the top of the stairs the merchanthimself was awaiting them. 

"Welcome to my house, gentlemen, " he said; "the house that would have beenthe abode of mourning and woe to-day, had it not been for your bravery. "

The merchant was dressed in very different attire to that in which he hadtravelled. He wore a doublet of brown satin, and hose of the same materialand colour; on his shoulders was a robe of Genoa velvet with a collar, andtrimming down the front of brown fur, such as the boys had never beforeseen. Over his neck was a heavy gold chain, which they judged to be a signof office. The landing was large and square, with richly carved oakpanelling, and, like the stairs, it was carpeted with a thick Eastern rug. Taking their hands, he led them through an open door into a largewithdrawing-room. Its walls were panelled in a similar manner to those ofthe landing, but the carpet was deeper and richer. Several splendidarmoires or cabinets similarly carved stood against the walls, and inthese were gold and silver cups exquisitely chased, salt-cellars, andother silver ware. 

The chairs were all in harmony with the room, the seats being of greenembossed velvet, and curtains of the same material and hue, with an edgingof gold embroidery, hung at the windows. But the lads' eyes could not takein all these matters at once, being fixed upon the lady who rose from herchair to meet them. She was some thirty-five years old, and of singularsweetness of face. There was but little about her of the stiffness thatthey had expected to find in the wife of a London citizen. She was dressedin a loose robe of purple silk, with costly lace at the neck and sleeves. By her side stood Ursula, who was dressed, as became her age, in lightercolours, which, in cut and material, resembled those of Aline's newattire. 

"Dear sirs, " she said, as her husband presented the visitors to her, "withwhat words can I thank you for the service that you have rendered me. Butfor you I should have been widowed and childless to-day!"

"It was but a chance, Mistress Gaiton, " Edgar said. "We saw a stranger indanger of his life from cut-throats, and as honest men should do, we wentto his succour. We are glad, indeed, to have been able to render yourhusband such service, but it was only such an action as a soldier performswhen he strikes in to rescue a comrade surrounded by the enemy, or carriesoff a wounded man who may be altogether a stranger to him. "

"That may be true from your point of view, " the merchant said, "but justas the man-at-arms rescued from a circle of foes, or the wounded mancarried off the field would assuredly feel gratitude to him who has savedhim, so do we feel gratitude to you, and naught that you can say willlessen our feeling towards you both. And now let us to the table. "

He opened a door leading into another apartment. Edgar glanced at Albert, and as he saw the latter was looking at Ursula, he offered his hand toDame Gaiton. Albert, with a little start, did the same to the girl. Themerchant held aside the hangings of the door and then followed them intothe room where the table was laid. It was similar to the room they hadleft, save that the floor was polished instead of being carpeted. Thetable was laid with a damask cloth of snowy whiteness and of a fineness ofquality such as neither of the lads had ever seen before. The napkins wereof similar make. A great silver ornament in the shape of a Venetian galleystood in the centre of the table, flanked by two vases of the same metalfilled with flowers. The plates were of oriental porcelain, a contrastindeed to the rough earthenware in general use; the spoons were of gold. 

The meats were carved at a side table, and cut into such pieces that therewas little occasion for the use of the dagger-shaped knives placed for theuse of each. Forks were unknown in Europe until nearly three centurieslater, the food being carried to the mouth by the aid of a piece of bread, just as it is still eaten in the East, the spoon being only used for soupsand sweetmeats. Two servitors, attired in doublets of red and green cloth, waited. The wine was poured into goblets of Venetian glass; and afterseveral meats had been served round, the lads were surprised at freshplates being handed to them for the sweetmeats. Before these were put uponthe table, a gold bowl with perfumed water was handed round, and alldipped their fingers in this, wiping them on their napkins. 

"Truly, Mistress Gaiton, " Albert said, courteously, "it seems to me thatinstead of coming to Court we country folk should come to the city tolearn how to live. All this is as strange to me as if I had gone to somefar land, by the side of whose people we were as barbarians. "

"My husband has been frequently in Italy, " she replied, "and he is muchenamoured of their mode of life, which he says is strangely in advance ofours. Most of what you see here he has either brought with him thence, orhad it sent over to him, or it has been made here from drawings preparedfor him for the purpose. The carving of the wood-work is a copy of that ina palace at Genoa; the furniture came by sea from Venice; the gold andsilver work is English, for although my husband says that the Italians aregreat masters in such work and in advance of our own, he holds thatEnglish gold and silversmiths can turn out work equal to all but the verybest, and he therefore thinks it but right to give employment to Londoncraftsmen. The drapery is far in advance of anything that can be madehere; as to the hangings and carpets, although brought from Genoa orFlorence, they are all from Eastern looms. "

"'Tis strange, " the merchant added, "how far we are in most things behindthe Continent--in all matters save fighting, and, I may say, the conditionof the common people. Look at our garments. Save in the matter of coarsefabrics, nigh everything comes from abroad. The finest cloths come fromFlanders; the silks, satins, and velvets from Italy. Our gold work is madefrom Italian models; our finest arms come from Milan and Spain; our bestbrass work from Italy. Maybe some day we shall make all these things forourselves. Then, too, our people--not only those of the lowest class--aremore rude and boorish in their manners; they drink more heavily, and eatmore coarsely. An English banquet is plentiful, I own, but it lacks theelegance and luxury of one abroad, and save in the matter of joints, thereis no comparison between the cooking. Except in the weaving of theroughest linen, we are incomparably behind Flanders, France, or Italy, andalthough I have striven somewhat to bring my surroundings up to the levelof the civilization abroad, the house is but as a hovel compared with thepalaces of the Venetian and Genoese merchants, or the rich traders ofFlanders and Paris. "

"Truly, these must be magnificent indeed, " Edgar said, "if they so farsurpass yours. I have never even thought of anything so comfortable andhandsome as your rooms. I say naught of those in my father's house, for heis a scholar, and so that he can work in peace among his books and in hislaboratory he cares naught for aught else; but it is the same in otherhouses that I have visited; they seem bare and cheerless by the side ofyours. I have always heard that the houses of the merchants of London werefar more comfortable than the castles of great nobles, but I hardlyconceived how great the difference was. "

"They are built for different purposes, " the merchant said. "The castlesare designed wholly with an eye to defence. All is of stone, since thatwill not burn; the windows are mere slits, designed to shoot from, ratherthan to give light. We traders, upon the other hand, have not to spend ourmoney on bands of armed retainers. We have our city walls, and each man isa soldier if needs be. Then our intercourse with foreign merchants and ourvisits to the Continent show us what others are doing, and how vastlytheir houses are ahead of ours in point of luxury and equipment. We haveno show to keep up; and, at any rate, when we go abroad it is neither ourcustom nor that of the Flemish merchants to vie with the nobility insplendour of apparel or the multitude of retainers and followers. Thus, you see, we can afford to have our homes comfortable. "

"May I ask, Master Gaiton, if your robe and chain are badges of office?"Albert asked. 

"Yes; I have the honour of being an alderman. "

Albert looked surprised. "I thought, sir, that the aldermen were agedmen. "

"Not always, " the merchant said, with a smile, "though generally that isthe case. The aldermen are chosen by the votes of the Common Council ofeach ward, and that choice generally falls upon one whom they deem willworthily represent them, or upon one who shows the most devotion to theinterests of the ward and city. My father was a prominent citizen beforeme, and I early learned from him to take an interest in the affairs of thecity. It chanced that, when on the accession of the young king the Duke ofLancaster would have infringed some of our rights and privileges, I wasone of the speakers at a meeting of the citizens, and being younger andperhaps more outspoken than others, I came to be looked upon as one of thechampions of the city, and thus, without any merit of my own, was electedto represent my ward when a vacancy occurred shortly afterwards. "

"My husband scarce does himself justice, Master De Courcy, " the trader'swife said, "for it was not only because of his championship of the city'srights, but as one of the richest and most enterprising of our merchants, and because he spends his wealth worthily, giving large gifts to manycharities, and being always foremost in every work for the benefit of thecitizens. Maybe, too, the fact that he was one of the eight citizens whojousted at the tournament, given at the king's accession, against thenobles of the Court, and who overthrew his adversary, had also somethingto do with his election. "

"Nay, nay, wife! these are private affairs that are of little interest toour guests, and you speak with partiality. "

"At any rate, sir, " Edgar said, courteously, "the fact that you so boreyourself in the tournament suffices to explain how it was that you wereable to keep those cut-throats at bay until just before we arrived at thespot. "

"We are peaceful men in the city, " the merchant said, "but we know that ifwe are to maintain our rights, and to give such aid as behoves us to ourking in his foreign wars, we need knowledge as much as others how to beararms. Every apprentice as well as every free man throughout the city hasto practise at the butts, and to learn to use sword and dagger. I myselfwas naturally well instructed; and as my father was wealthy, there werealways two or three good horses in his stables, and I learned to couch alance and sit firm in the saddle. As at Hastings and Poictiers, thecontingent of the city has ever been held to bear itself as well as thebest; and although we do not, like most men, always go about the streetwith swords in our belts, we can all use them if needs be. Strangelyenough, it is your trading communities that are most given to fighting. Look at Venice and Genoa, Milan and Pisa, Antwerp, Ghent, and Bruges, andto go further back, Carthage and Tyre. And even among us, look at the menof Sandwich and Fowey in Cornwall; they are traders, but still more theyare fighters; they are ever harassing the ships of France, and makingraids on the French coast. "

"I see that it is as you say, " Edgar said, "though I have never thought ofit before. Somehow one comes to think of the citizens of great towns asbeing above all things peaceful. "

"The difference between them and your knights is, that the latter arealways ready to fight for honour and glory, and often from the pure loveof fighting. We do not want to fight, but are ready to do so for ourrights and perhaps for our interests, but at bottom I believe that thereis little difference between the classes. Perhaps if we understood eachother better we should join more closely together. We are necessary toeach other; we have the honour of England equally at heart. The knightsand nobles do most of our fighting for us, while we, on our part, importor produce everything they need beyond the common necessities of life;both of us are interested in checking the undue exercise of kinglyauthority; and if they supply the greater part of the force with which wecarry on the war with France, assuredly it is we who find the greater partof the money for the expenses, while we get no share of the spoils ofbattle. "

"Have you any sisters, Master De Courcy?" the merchant's wife asked, presently. 

"I have but one; she is just about the same age as your daughter, andmethinks there is a strong likeness between them. She and my mother areboth here, having been sent for by my father on the news of the troublesin our neighbourhood. "

"In that case, wife, " the merchant said, "it were seemly that you andUrsula accompany me to-morrow when I go to pay my respects to Sir Ralph DeCourcy. "

After dinner was over the merchant took his guests into a small roomadjoining that in which they had dined. 

"Friends, " he said, "we London merchants are accustomed to express ourgratitude not only by words but by deeds. At present, methinks, seeingthat, as you have told me, you have not yet launched out into the world, there is naught that you need; but this may not be so always, for none cantell what fortune may befall him. I only say that any service I canpossibly render you at any time, you have but to ask me. I am a rich man, and, having no son, my daughter is my only heir. Had your estate beendifferent and your taste turned towards trade, I could have put you in theway of becoming like myself, foreign merchants; but even in your ownprofession of arms I may be of assistance. 

"Should you go to the war later on and wish to take a strong followingwith you, you have but to come to me and say how much it will cost to armand equip them and I will forthwith defray it, and my pleasure in doing sowill be greater than yours in being able to follow the king with a goodlyarray of fighting men. One thing, at least, you must permit me to do whenthe time comes that you are to make your first essay in arms: it will bemy pleasure and pride to furnish you with horse, arms, and armour. This, however, is a small matter. What I really wish you to believe is thatunder all circumstances--and one cannot say what will happen during thepresent troubles--you can rely upon me absolutely. "

"We thank you most heartily, sir, " Edgar said, "and should the time comewhen, as you say, circumstances may occur in which we can take advantageof your most generous offers, we will do so. "

"That is well and loyally said, " the merchant replied, "and I shall holdyou to it. You will remember that, by so doing, it will be you who conferthe favour and not I, for my wife and I will always be uneasy in our mindsuntil we can do something at least towards proving our gratitude for theservice that you have rendered. "

A few minutes later, after taking leave of the merchant's wife anddaughter, the two friends left the house. 

"Truly we have been royally entertained, Edgar. What luxury and comfort, and yet everything quiet and in good taste. The apartments of the kinghimself are cold and bare in comparison. I felt half inclined to embracehis offer and to declare that I would fain become a trader like himself. "

Edgar laughed, "Who ever heard of such a thing as the son of a valiantknight going into trade? Why the bare thought of such a thing would makeSir Ralph's hair stand on end. You would even shock your gentle mother. "

"But why should it, Edgar? In Italy the nobles are traders, and no onethinks it a dishonour. Why should not a peaceful trade be held in as highesteem as fighting?"

"That I cannot say, Albert, " Edgar replied, more seriously; "but whatevermay be the case in Venice, it assuredly is not so here. It may be thatsome day when we reach as high a civilization as Genoa and Venice possess, trade may here be viewed as it is there--as honourable for even those ofthe highest birth. Surely commerce requires far more brains and wisdomthan the dealing of blows, and the merchants of Venice can fight asearnestly as they can trade. Still, no one man can stand against publicopinion, and until trade comes to be generally viewed as being ashonourable a calling as that of war, men of gentle blood will not enterupon it; and you must remember, Albert, that it is but the exceptions whocan gain such wealth as that of our host to-day, and that had you goneinto the house of one of the many who can only earn a subsistence from it, you would not have been so entertained. But, of course, you are notserious, Albert. "

"Not serious in thinking of being a trader, Edgar, though methinks thelife would suit me well; but quite serious in not seeing why knights andnobles should look down upon traders. "

"There I quite agree with you; but as my father said to me, 'You must notthink, Edgar, that you can set yourself up and judge others according toyour own ideas. ' We were especially speaking then of the freeing of theserfs and the bettering of their condition. 'These things, ' he said, 'willcome assuredly when the general opinion is ripe for them, but those whofirst advocate changes are ever looked upon as dreamers, if not asseditious and dangerous persons, and to force on a thing before the worldis fit for it is to do harm rather than good. Theoretically, there is asmuch to be said for the views of the priest Jack Straw and otheragitators, as for those of Wickcliffe; but their opinions will at firstbring persecution and maybe death to those who hold them. These peasantswill rise in arms, and will, when the affair is over--should they escapewith their lives--find their condition even worse than before; while thefollowers of Wickcliffe will have the whole power of the Church againstthem, and may suffer persecution and even death, besides being oftenviewed with grave disfavour even by their families for taking up withstrange doctrines. '"

"No doubt that is so, Edgar, but I wish I lived in days when it were notdeemed necessary that one of gentle blood should be either a fighting manor a priest. "

In the time of Richard II. It was not considered in any way misdemeaningto receive a present for services rendered--a chain of gold, arms andarmour, and even purses of money were so received with as littlehesitation as were ransoms for prisoners taken in battle. Therefore SirRalph expressed himself as much pleased when he heard of the merchant'spromise to present their military outfit to the two lads, and of hisproffer of other services. 

"By St. George, " he said, "such good fortune never befell me, although Ihave been fighting since my youth. I have, it is true, earned many a heavyransom from prisoners taken in battle, but that was a matter of business. The gold chain I wear was a present from the Black Prince, and I do notsay that I have not received some presents in my time from merchants whoseproperty I have rescued from marauders, or to whom I have rendered otherservice. Still, I know not of any one piece of good fortune that equalsyours, and truly I myself have no small satisfaction in it, for I havewondered sometimes where the sums would have come from to furnish Albertwith suitable armour and horse, which he must have if he is to ride in thetrain of a noble. In truth, I shall be glad to see this merchant of yours, and maybe his daughter will be a nice companion for Aline, who, not havingher own pursuits here, finds it, methinks, dull. Just at present the Courthas other things to think of besides pleasure. "

On the following day the visit was paid, and afforded pleasure to allparties. The knight was pleased with the manners of the merchant, who, owing to his visit to Italy, had little of the formal gravity of hiscraft, while there was a heartiness and straightforwardness in his speechthat well suited the bluff knight. The ladies were no less pleased witheach other, and Dame Agatha found herself, to her surprise, chatting withher visitors on terms of equality, and discoursing on dress and fashion, the doings of the Court and life in the city, as if she had known her foryears. At her mother's suggestion Aline went with Ursula into the garden, and from time to time their merry laughter could be heard through the openwindow. 

"I hope that you will allow your daughter to come and see mine sometimes, "the dame said, as her guest rose to leave. "When at home the girl has herhorse and dogs, her garden, and her household duties to occupy her. Hereshe has naught to do save to sit and embroider, and to have a girl friendwould be a great pleasure to her. "

"Ursula will be very glad to do so, and I trust that you will allow yourdaughter sometimes to come to us. I will always send her back under goodescort. "

Every day rendered the political situation more serious. The Kentishrising daily assumed larger proportions, and was swollen by a great numberof the Essex men, who crossed the river and joined them; and one morningthe news came that a hundred thousand men were gathered on Blackheath, theKentish men having been joined not only by those of Essex, but by manyfrom Sussex, Herts, Cambridge, Suffolk, and Norfolk. These were not underone chief leader, but the men from each locality had their own captain. These were Wat the Tyler, William Raw, Jack Sheppard, Tom Milner, and HobCarter. 

"Things are coming to a pass indeed, " Sir Ralph said, angrily, as hereturned from the Tower late one afternoon. "What think you, this rabblehas had the insolence to stop the king's mother, as with her retinue shewas journeying hither. Methought that there was not an Englishman who didnot hold the widow of the Black Prince in honour, and yet the scurvyknaves stopped her. It is true that they shouted a greeting to her, butthey would not let her pass until she had consented to kiss some of theirunwashed faces. And, in faith, seeing that her life would have been indanger did she refuse, she was forced to consent to this humiliation. 

"By St. George, it makes my blood boil to think of it; and here, whilesuch things are going on, we are doing naught. Even the city does not callout its bands, nor is there any preparation made to meet the storm. Allprofess to believe that these fellows mean no harm, and will be put offwith a few soft words, forgetful of what happened in France when thepeasants rose, and that these rascals have already put to death some scoreof judges, lawyers, and wealthy people. However, when the princess arrivedwith the news, even the king's councillors concluded that something mustbe clone, and I am to ride, with five other knights, at six to-morrowmorning, to Blackheath, to ask these rascals, in the name of the king, what it is that they would have, and to promise them that their requestsshall be carefully considered. "

At nine the next morning the knight returned. 

"What news, Sir Ralph?" Dame Agatha asked, as he entered. "How have yousped with your mission?"

"In truth, we have not sped at all. The pestilent knaves refused to haveaught to say to us, but bade us return and tell the king that it was withhim that they would have speech, and that it was altogether useless hissending out others to talk for him; he himself must come. 'Tis past allbearing. Never did I see such a gathering of ragged rascals; not one ofthem, I verily believe, has as much as washed his face since they startedfrom home. I scarce thought that all England could have turned out such agathering. Let me have some bread and wine, and such meat as you haveready. There is to be a council in half an hour, and I must be there. There is no saying what advice some of these poor-spirited courtiers maygive. "

"What will be your counsel, Sir Ralph?"

"My counsel will be that the king should mount with what knights he mayhave, and a couple of score of men-at-arms, and should ride to Oxford, send out summonses to his nobles to gather there with their vassals, andthen come and talk with these rebels, and in such fashion as they couldbest understand. They may have grievances, but this is not the way to urgethem, by gathering in arms, murdering numbers of honourable men, insultingthe king's mother, burning deeds and records, and now demanding that theking himself should wait on their scurvy majesties. Yet I know that therewill be some of these time-servers round the king who will advise him tointrust himself to these rascals who have insulted his mother. 

"By my faith, were there but a couple of score of my old companions here, we would don our armour, mount our warhorses, and ride at them. It may bethat we should be slain, but before that came about we would make suchslaughter of them that they would think twice before they took anotherstep towards London. "

"It was as I expected, " the knight said, when he returned from thecouncil. "The majority were in favour of the king yielding to these knavesand placing himself in their power, but the archbishop of Canterbury, andHales the treasurer, and I, withstood them so hotly that the king yieldedto us, but not until I had charged them with treachery, and with wishingto imperil the king's life for the safety of their own skins. De Vere andI might have come to blows had it not been for the king's presence. "

"Then what was the final decision of the council, Sir Ralph?" his wifeasked. 

"It was a sort of compromise, " the knight said. "One which pleased me not, but which at any rate will save the king from insult. He will send amessenger to-day to them saying that he will proceed to-morrow in hisbarge to Rotherhithe, and will there hold converse with them. He intendsnot to disembark, but to parley with them from the boat, and he will, atleast in that way, be safe from assault. I hear that another great body ofthe Essex, Herts, Norfolk, and Suffolk rebels have arrived on the bankopposite Greenwich, and that it is their purpose, while those ofBlackheath enter the city from Southwark, to march straight hitherwards, so that we shall be altogether encompassed by them. "

"But the citizens will surely never let them cross the bridge?"

"I know not, " the knight said, gloomily. "The lord mayor had audience withthe king this morning, and confessed to him that, although he and all thebetter class of citizens would gladly oppose the rioters to the last, andsuffer none to enter the walls, that great numbers of the lower class werein favour of these fellows, and that it might be that they wouldaltogether get the better of them, and make common cause with the rabble. Many of these people have been out to Blackheath; some have stayed therewith the mob, while others have brought back news of their doings. Amongthe rabble on Blackheath are many hedge priests; notably, I hear, one JohnBall, a pestilent knave, who preaches treason to them, and tells them thatas all men are equal, so all the goods of those of the better class shouldbe divided among those having nothing, a doctrine which pleases therascals mightily. "

The next day, accordingly, the king went down with some of his councillorsto Rotherhithe. A vast crowd lined both banks of the river, and salutedhim with such yells and shouts, that those with him, fearing the peoplemight put off in boats and attack him, bade the rowers turn the boat'shead and make up the river again; and, fortunately, the tide being just onthe turn, they were thus able to keep their course in the middle of theriver, and so escape any arrows that might otherwise have been shot atthem. 

CHAPTER VII

DEATH TO THE FLEMINGS!

That morning Aline had gone early to the city at the invitation ofMistress Gaiton to spend the day with Ursula, under the escort of herbrother and Edgar. They were to have fetched her before dusk, but early inthe afternoon Richard Gaiton himself brought her back. 

"I am sorry to bring your daughter back so early, " he said to Dame Agatha, "but I had news that after the king turned back this morning, the leadersof the rebels have been haranguing them, telling them that it was clearlyuseless to put any trust in promises, or to hope that redress could beobtained from the king, who was surrounded by evil councillors, and that, since they would not allow him to trust himself among the people, thepeople must take the matter into their own hands. They had remained quietlong enough; now was the time that they should show their strength. Therabble shouted loudly, 'Let us to London! Death to the council! Death tothe rich!' and having gathered under their leaders, they started to marchfor Southwark. As there is no saying what may come of the matter, methought that it were best to bring the young lady back again. "

"I thank you, " Dame Agatha said; "'tis indeed better that we should betogether. This morning my lord was saying that if these knaves marchedupon London, he had decided that we should move into the Tower. "

"It were indeed best, madam. There is no saying what may happen when thesefellows become inflamed with wine and begin to taste the sweets ofplunder. We ourselves feel ashamed that we are not in a position to inarchout with the city force, and to maintain the law against this rabble; butit is clear to us that the majority are on the other side. They have takeninto their heads that if these fellows gain rights and privileges forthemselves, the city may also gain fresh rights. Many of the serving-men, the craftsmen, and even the apprentices have friends and relations amongthese people, for most of them belong to the counties round London. 

"There are others better placed who not only sympathize, as I myself do, with the natural desire of the country people to be free from serfdom, butwho favour the cause because they think that were all the people free tocarry arms it would check the power both of the king and nobles. So itcomes that the city is divided in itself; and in this strait, when allshould show a front against rebellion, we are powerless to do aught. Evenamong those who talk the loudest against the rabble, there are many, Ifear, who send them secret encouragement, and this not because they careaught for their grievances, but because the people are set against theFlemings, who are ill-liked by many of the merchants as being rivals intrade, and who have in their hands the greater portion of the dealings, both with Flanders and the Low Country; and indeed, though I see that inthe long run we shall benefit greatly by this foreign trade, I quiteperceive that the privileges that our king has given to the Flemings inorder to win their good-will and assistance against France, do for thepresent cause disadvantage and harm to many of the traders of London. "

"'Tis a troubled time, " Dame Agatha said, "and 'tis hard to see what isfor the best. However, in the Tower assuredly we shall be safe. "

"I hope so, " the merchant said, gravely. 

"Surely you cannot doubt it, Master Gaiton?" Dame Agatha said in surprise. 

"I hear that the rabble are openly saying that the men-at-arms and archerswill not act against them. It maybe but empty boasting, but there may besomething in it. The men are almost all enlisted from Kent, Sussex, Essex, and Hertford, and I have heard report that there is sore discontent amongthem because their pay is greatly in arrear, owing to the extravagance ofthe Court. It were well, perhaps, that you should mention this to SirRalph, and, above all, I pray you to remember, madam, that so long as myhouse stands, so long will it be a refuge to which you and yours maybetake yourselves in case of danger here. I say not that it is safer thanelsewhere, for there is no saying against whom the rage of the rabble maybe directed. "

Sir Ralph came home late in the afternoon. He was gloomy and depressed. 

"Things are going but badly, wife, " he said. "Verily, were it not for theduty I owe to the king, we would take horse and ride to Kingston, andthere cross the river and journey round so as to avoid these fellows, andget to our home and wait there and see what comes of this, and should theyattack us, fight to the end. It seems to me that all have lost theirheads--one gives one counsel, and one gives another. Never did I see suchfaint hearts. The lord mayor has been with the king. He speaks bravely asfar as he himself and the better class of citizens are concerned, but theyare overborne by the commonalty, who favour the rabble partly because theyhope to gain by the disorder, and partly because the leaders of the rabbledeclare that they will slay all the council, and, above all, the Duke ofLancaster, against whom many in the city, as well as in the country, havea deep grudge. "

"What counsel did you give, husband?"

"I asked the king to give me the command of half the men-at-arms andarchers, and that I would march them through the city across LondonBridge, close the gates there, and defend them alike against the rabble onthe farther side and that of the city until help could be gathered. Theking himself was willing that this should be so, but the council said thatwere I to do this, the gatherings from Essex, Hertford, Suffolk, andCambridge would march hither and be joined by the rabble of the city, andso attack the Tower, being all the more furious at what they would deem abreach of their privileges by my taking possession of the gates; and sonothing was done. Have you looked out of the windows across the river? Ifnot, do so. "

Lady Agatha crossed the room and gazed out. From several points inSouthwark columns of smoke mingled with flames were ascending. 

"What is it, Ralph?"

"It is the rabble, who are plundering Southwark, and, as I hear, havebroke open the prisons of the Marshalsea and King's Bench. The malefactorsthere have joined them; and this has been done without a stroke beingsmitten in defence. Where are the boys?"

"They went into the city with Aline this morning, and have not returned. Ah! here they are coming through the gate. "

"Well, Albert, what news have you?" Sir Ralph asked his son as theyentered. 

"The city is in an uproar, father; most of the shops have closed. Thereare gatherings in the streets, and though the lord mayor and Robert Gaitonand many of the better class have been haranguing them, they refuse todisperse to their homes. Robert Gaiton took us into the Guildhall, wheremany of the most worshipful citizens were assembled, discussing the matterand what is to be done, but they have no force at their command. TheFlemings are in great fear. Some have betaken themselves to the churches, where they hope that their lives may be respected, but without, as itseems to me, any good warrant; for, as the rabble at Canterbury did notrespect even the cathedral, it is not likely that they will hold churcheshere as sanctuary. Robert Gaiton advised us that if we entered the cityto-morrow we should not show ourselves in our present apparel, for he saysthat if the rabble enter, they may fall foul of any whose dresses wouldshow them to belong to the Court, and he has given us two sober citizensuits, in which he said we should be able to move about without fear ofmolestation. "

"Things have come to a nice pass, indeed, " Sir Ralph grumbled, "when theson of a knight cannot walk with safety in the streets of London. Still, Gaiton is doubtless right. "

"You will not let the boys enter the city surely, Sir Ralph?" Dame Agathasaid, anxiously. 

"I do not say so, dame. The lads are going to be soldiers, and it werewell that they became used to scenes of tumult. Moreover, they may bringus news of what is doing there that may help us. I have obtained the useof a chamber in the Tower for you and Aline. My place, of course, will beby the king's side; and maybe the reports that the boys will bring us ofthe doings in the city may be useful. Is it your wish, lads, to go intothe city?"

"With your permission, sir, we would gladly do so. There will be much tosee, and, it may be, to learn. "

"That is so. Above all, take to heart the lesson that it is dangerous togrant aught to force; and that if the rabble be suffered to become, evenfor an hour, the masters, they will soon become as wild beasts. It was soin France, and it will be so wherever, by the weakness of the authorities, the mob is allowed to raise its head and to deem itself master ofeverything. All this evil has been brought about by the cowardice of thegarrison of Rochester Castle. Had they done their duty they could havedefended the place for weeks against those knaves, even if not strongenough to have sallied out and defeated them in the open, but the fellowsseem to have inspired everyone with terror; and in faith, whateverbefalls, it will be mainly the fault of those who should at the firstoutbreak have gathered themselves together to make a stand against thisunarmed rabble, for it might at that time have been crushed by a singlecharge. 

"I take blame to myself now, that instead of summoning you hither, I didnot hasten home as soon as I heard of the doings at Dartford, gather ascore of my neighbours with their retainers, and give battle to the mob. There were comparatively few at that time, and they had not gainedconfidence in themselves. And even if we had deemed them too strong toattack in the field, we might have thrown ourselves into Rochester andaided the garrison to hold the castle. I have seen troubles in Flanders, and have learnt how formidable the mob may become when it has once tastedblood; and it is well that you should both learn that, even when thecommonalty have just grounds for complaint, they must not be allowed tothreaten the security of the realm by armed rebellion. 

"Would that the Black Prince were here instead of the Boy King, we shouldthen have very different measures taken. Even if the king's mother hadspirit and courage, the counsels of those men who surround the king wouldbe overborne; but she was so alarmed, as she well might be, at her meetingwith the rabble on Blackheath, that the spirit she once had seems to havequite departed, and she is all in favour of granting them what they will. "

Later on Sir Ralph again went to the Tower and shortly returned. "Put onyour cloaks and hoods at once, " he said to his wife. "The Essex andHertford men have arrived on the north side of the city and may be here inthe morning, and it will be then too late to retire to the Tower. I willgive you a quarter of an hour to pack up your belongings. The men willcarry them for you. As to you, boys, you can safely remain here untildaybreak, then put on your citizen dresses and make your way quietly intothe city, as soon as the gates are open. Put them over your own clothes. Icharge you to take no part in any street fray; but if the better class ofcitizens make a stand, throw off your citizen clothes and join them andstrike for the king and country, for assuredly England would be ruinedwere the rabble to have their way. "

In a quarter of an hour the ladies were ready; and their Court suits andthose of Albert and Edgar had been packed. The men-at-arms took up thevalises, and, followed by them, Sir Ralph, his wife, and daughter made forthe Tower. 

In the morning as soon as they knew that the gates would be open the twoboys attired themselves in the citizen suits, and, buckling on theirswords, left the house. As soon as they entered the city they found thatthe streets were already filled with people. It was Corpus Christi, atthat time kept as a general holiday, and, regardless of the troubles, manywere flocking out to enjoy a holiday in the country. The boys had debatedwhether they should first go to the merchant's, but they agreed not to doso, as he would probably be in consultation with the authorities, andwould be fully occupied without having them to attend to. 

As they advanced farther it was easy to see that there was another elementbesides that of the holiday-makers abroad. Bands of men carrying heavystaves, and many of them with swords at their belts, were hurrying in thedirection of the bridge, and Edgar and Albert took the same direction. Thebridge itself was crowded, partly with holiday-makers and partly witharmed men, while the windows of the houses were occupied by spectators, who were looking down with evident apprehension at what was about to takeplace. Gradually making their way forward the two friends reached theother end. Here there was a group of citizens on horseback. Among them wasthe lord mayor, William Walworth, and many of the aldermen, Robert Gaitonamong them. The mob were shouting, "Open the gates!" The uproar was great, but on the mayor holding up his hand there was silence. 

"Fellow-citizens, " he said, "know ye not what has been done by these menat Southwark? Not content with plundering and ill-treating theinhabitants, breaking open the cellars and besotting themselves withliquor, they have opened the doors of the prisons, and have been joined bythe malefactors held there. Assuredly if they enter the city they willbehave in like manner here; therefore the gates cannot be opened. "

A man stepped forward from the mob and replied:

"It has always been the custom for the gates to be opened, and for thecitizens to go out to the fields to enjoy themselves on a holiday, and wewill have it so now whether you like it or not. "

Then the uproar was renewed, swords and staves were raised menacingly, andcries raised of "Death to the lord mayor!" "Death to all who wouldinterfere with our liberties!" The mayor took counsel with those aroundhim. It was manifestly impossible that some twenty or thirty men couldsuccessfully oppose an infuriated mob, and it was certain that they wouldall lose their lives were they to do so, and that without avail. Accordingly the mayor again held up his hand for silence, and said:

"We cannot oppose your will, seeing that you are many and that we are few;therefore, if you wish it, we must open the gates, but many of you willregret ere many days have passed the part that you have taken in thismatter. "

So saying, he and those with him drew aside. With a shout of triumph themob rushed to the gates, removed the bars and opened them, and then pouredout, shouting and cheering, into Southwark. 

While the dispute had been going on the two friends had quietly made theirway almost to the front line. 

"What had we best do, Edgar?"

"We had best keep quiet, " the latter said; "this is but a street broil, against which your father charged us to take no part. It would not be afight, but a massacre. Had these gentlemen been in armour, they might havesold their lives dearly, and perchance have fought their way through, butseeing that they have but on their civic gowns they can make no effectualresistance. "

As soon as the gates were open they stood back in a doorway until thefirst rush of the crowd had ceased; then they followed the horsemen acrossthe bridge again, and took their stand at the end of Gracechurch Street tosee what would follow. In a short time they saw the holiday-makers comepouring back over the bridge in evident terror, and close on their heelswere a great mob. At their head, on horseback, rode Wat Tyler and three orfour other leaders. Behind them followed a disorderly crowd, brandishingtheir weapons. Many of these were drunk, their clothes being staineddeeply by the wine from the casks they had broached. Among them were manyof the men who had been released from prison. 

As they poured over the bridge, some broke off from the column and beganto harangue the citizens, saying that these had as much to complain of asthey had, seeing how they were taxed for the extravagancies of the Courtand the expense of foreign wars, and that now was the time for all honestmen to rise against their oppressors. Many of the lower class joined theirranks. None ventured to enter into dispute with them. Some of the mob weredressed in ecclesiastical robes which they had taken from the churches. These as they went shouted blasphemous parodies on the mass. The leadersevidently had a fixed purpose in their minds, for upon reaching Cheapsidethey turned west. 

"It is sad to think that these fellows should disgrace the cause for whichthey took up arms, " Edgar said to his companion. "They had grounds forcomplaint when they first rose. I then felt some sympathy for them, butnow they are intoxicated with their success. Look at Wat the Tyler. Ibelieved he was an honest workman, and, as all said, a clever one. I donot blame him that in his wrath he slew the man who had insulted hisdaughter; but look at him now--he rides as if he were a king. He is puffedup with his own importance, and looks round upon the citizens as if hewere their lord and master. He has stolen some armour on his way, anddeems that he cuts a knightly figure. Let us go by the quiet streets andsee what is their object. "

The whole of the rioters moved down Cheapside by St. Paul's, and then tothe Temple. So far they offered no wrong to anyone. They sallied outthrough the gates and continued on their way until they reached the Savoy, the splendid palace of the Duke of Lancaster, which was said to be thefairest and most richly furnished of any in the kingdom. With shouts oftriumph they broke into it and scattered through the rooms, smashing thefurniture and destroying everything they could lay hands upon. Some madefor the cellars, where they speedily intoxicated themselves. Loud shoutswere raised that nothing was to be taken. The silver vessels and jewelswere smashed, and then carried down to the Thames and thrown into it. 

In a short time flames burst out in several parts of the palace. One manwas noticed by another as he thrust a silver cup into his dress. He was atonce denounced and seized, and was without further ado hurled into theflames. 

The fire spread rapidly. The crowd surrounded the palace, shouting, yelling, and dancing in their triumph over the destruction that they hadwrought. Upwards of thirty of the drunkards were unable to escape, andwere imprisoned in the cellars. Their shouts for help were heard for sevendays, but none came to their assistance, for the ruins of the house hadfallen over them, and they all perished. Thence the crowd went to theTemple, where they burnt all the houses occupied by lawyers, with alltheir books and documents, and then proceeded to the house of the Knightsof St. John, a splendid building but lately erected. This also they fired, and so great was its extent that it burned for seven days. 

The next morning twenty thousand of them marched to Highbury, the greatmanor-house of which belonged to the Order of St. John, and this and thebuildings around it were all destroyed by fire. 

After seeing the destruction of the Temple, Edgar and Albert went back toCheapside. The streets were almost deserted. The better class of citizenshad all shut themselves up in their houses and every door was closed. Onknocking at the door of the mercer the two friends were admitted. Thealderman had just returned from a gathering of the city authorities. Theytold him what they had witnessed. 

"It passes all bounds, " he said, "and yet there is naught that we can doto put a stop to it. For myself I have counselled that proclamation shallbe made that all honest citizens shall gather, with arms in their hands, at the Guildhall, and that we should beg the king to give us someassistance in men-at-arms and archers, and that we should then give battleto the rabble. But I found few of my opinion. All were thinking of thesafety of their families and goods, and said that were we defeated, as wewell might be, seeing how great are their numbers, they would pillage andslay as they chose. Whereas, if we give them no pretence for molesting us, it might be that they would do no harm to private persons, but wouldcontent themselves with carrying out their original designs of obtaining acharter from the king. 

"In faith it is cowardly counsel, and yet, as with the forces from thenorth and south there must be fully two hundred thousand rebels, I ownthat there is some reason in such advice. If the king with his knights andnobles and his garrison at the Tower would but sally out and set us anexample, be sure that he would be joined by the law-abiding citizens, butas he doeth naught in this strait, I see not that peaceful citizens arecalled upon to take the whole brunt of it upon their own shoulders. However, I have little hope that the rioters will content themselves withdestroying palaces and attacking lawyers. What you tell me of theexecution of one of their number, who stole a silver cup, shows that thebulk of them are at present really desirous only of redress of grievances, but they will soon pass beyond this. The jail-birds will set an example ofplunder and murder, and unless help comes before long, all London will besacked. My men and apprentices are already engaged in carrying down to thecellars all my richest wares. The approach is by a trap-door, with a greatstone over it in the yard, and it will, I hope, escape their search. 

"Of one thing you may be sure, that as soon as the king shows himself, andit is seen that he is in danger, there will be no hanging back, but weshall join him with what force we can. I think not that he can have aidfrom without, for we hear that the country people have everywhere risen, and that from Winchester in the south, to Scarborough in the north, theyhave taken up arms, and that the nobles are everywhere shut up in theircastles, so they, being cut off from each other, are in no position togather a force that could bring aid to the king. You can tell your goodfather what I say, and that all depends upon the attitude of the king. Ifhe comes to us with his knights and men we will join him; if he comes not, and we learn that he is in danger, we will do what we can, but that mustdepend much upon how the rebels comport themselves. "

The two lads went to the Tower, but the gates were closed and thedrawbridge pulled up, and they therefore returned to their lodging, wherethey passed the night. On the following day they returned into the city;there the rioters had already began their work. Thirty Flemings, who hadtaken refuge in the churches, were dragged from the altar and werebeheaded, thirty-two others were seized in the vintry and also slain. Thenparties broke into all the houses where the Flemings lived, and such ashad not fled in disguise were killed, and their houses pillaged. Allthrough the day the streets were in an uproar. Every man the rebels metwas seized and questioned. 

"Who are you for?" Such as answered "The king and commons" were allowed togo unmolested, others were killed. The two friends had several narrowescapes. Fortunately Edgar had learned the watchword at Dartford andreadily replied, and they were allowed to pass on. They were traversingBread Street when they heard a scream behind them, and a girl came flyingalong, pursued by a large number of the rioters, headed by a man in thedress of a clerk. She reached the door of a handsome house close to them, but before she could open it the leader of the party ran up and roughlyseized her. Edgar struck him a buffet on the face which sent him reelingbackwards. 

With shouts of fury the crowd rushed up just as the door opened. Edgar andAlbert stepped back into the doorway, while the girl ran upstairs. 

"How, now, my masters, " Edgar said as he drew his sword, "is this the wayto secure your rights and liberties, by attacking women in the streets?Shame on you! Do you call yourselves Englishmen?"

"They are Flemings!" the man whom Edgar had struck shouted out. 

"Well, sir, I should say that you were a Fleming yourself, by yourspeech, " Edgar said. 

"I am but a clerk, " the man said. "He who lives here is one of theFlemings who bought the taxes, and has been grinding down the people, ofwhom I am one. "

"The people must be badly off, indeed, " Edgar said, contemptuously, "ifthey need to have such a cur as you on their side. "

But his words were drowned by the furious shouts of the crowd, "Death tothe Flemings!" and a rush was made at the door, headed by the clerk, whostruck savagely at Edgar. The latter parried the stroke, and thrust theman through the throat. With a yell of rage the crowd now strove furiouslyto enter, but the position of the two lads standing back a couple of feetfrom the entrance rendered it impossible for more than two or three toattack them at once, and the clubs and rough weapons were no match for theswords. Nevertheless, although five or six of their opponents fell, theweight of numbers pressed the friends back to the staircase, where theyagain made a stand. 

For five minutes the conflict raged. The boys had both received severalblows, for the weight of the heavy weapons sometimes beat down theirguard; but they still fought on, retiring a step or two up the stair whenhardly pressed, and occasionally making dashes down upon their assailants, slaying the foremost, and hurling the others backwards. Presently the girlran down again to them. 

"All are in safety, " she said. "Run upstairs when you can. Where you seeme standing at a door run in and lock it on the inside. "

"One more rush, Albert, and then upstairs. "

With a shout Edgar threw himself upon a man who had raised a heavy pole-axe, and cut the fellow down. Then, as the man fell, Edgar flung himselfon him, and hurled him against those behind, while Albert at the samemoment ran an opponent through the body. Then, turning, they sprang up thestairs. On the landing above the girl was standing at an open door. Theyran in and closed it, and then piled articles of furniture against it. 

"There is no occasion for that, " she said; "this way. "

The room was heavily panelled, and one of the panels was standing open. They followed her into this. 

"Push it back, " she said; "it is too heavy for me. " The panel was indeedof great weight, the wood being backed with brick, the whole ran onrollers, but Edgar had no difficulty in closing it. 

"Thank God, and you, gentlemen, that we are in safety. The keenest eyecould not see that the panel opens, and, being backed with brick, it givesno hollow sound when struck. They will search in vain for it. "

Taking a lamp from the ground, she led the way down a narrow flight ofstairs. By the depth to which they descended Edgar judged when theyreached the bottom that they must be below the level of the cellars. Sheopened a door, and entered an apartment some twenty feet square. It waslighted by four candles standing on a table. In one corner a woman lay ona pallet; two women servants, sobbing with terror and excitement, stoodbeside her, while a tall, elderly man rose to meet them. 

"Gentlemen, " he said, "I don't know how to thank you. You must think itcowardly that I did not descend to share your peril; but it was necessarythat I should go to the storey above that you reached to bring down mywife, who, as you see, is grievously sick. Her two maids were very nearlydistraught with terror, and, if left to themselves, would never havecarried their mistress below. Having had some experience of populartumults in Bruges, my native town, I had this hiding-place constructedwhen I first came here twenty years ago. Now, to whom am I indebted forour safety?"

Edgar introduced his companion and himself. 

"Then you are not, as would seem by your attire, merchants like myself?"

"No, sir. We but put on this attire over our own in order to be able totraverse the streets without interruption. May I ask how it is that yourdaughter was alone and unattended in the streets?"

"She was not unattended. She had with her my servant, a Flemish lad, whohas but recently come over. He speaks no English, and not knowing thetongue, could not be sent out alone. My wife was taken worse this morning, and the leech not having sent the medicine he promised, my daughter, thinking that there could be no danger to a young girl, went to get it, and as the servant was dressed in English fashion, and would not be calledupon to speak, I thought that she could pass unnoticed did they fall inwith any party of the rioters. "

"So we should have done, father, " the girl said, "had we not met a bandheaded by Nicholas Bierstadt. "

"The villain!" the merchant exclaimed. "So it was he who led the partyhere. When these troubles are over I will see that he obtains hisdeserts. "

"He has obtained them already, sir, " Edgar said, "for I slew the knave atthe first thrust. "

"He was my clerk, the son of a man of some influence at Bruges. He waswell recommended to me, and came over here to learn the business and thelanguage, with the intention of going into trade for himself. It was notlong before I came to dislike his ways, and when, a fortnight since, heasked me for the hand of my daughter, I repulsed him, telling him that inthe first place, she was too young to think of marriage, and that, in thesecond, I liked him not, and would never give my consent to her havinghim, and lastly, that she liked him as little as I did. He answeredinsolently, and I then expelled him from the house, when he threatened methat I should erelong regret my conduct. I gave the fellow no furtherthought, and did not know where he bestowed himself. Doubtless he waswaiting to see whether this rabble would reach London and what would comeof it, and when they entered doubtless he endeavoured to gratify hishatred by leading some of them hither. And now, Joanna, tell me whatbefell you. "

"We went safely to the leech's, father, and I got the medicine from him. He made many apologies, but said that he had heard so much of the doingsof the rioters that he thought it best to stay indoors, and of course hehad not heard that mother was taken worse. We had come half-way back whenwe fell in with a party of the rioters. Methinks they would have saidnaught, but Bierstadt, whom I had not noticed, suddenly grasped me by thearm, saying, 'This is the daughter of the Fleming to whose house I amtaking you, one of the chief oppressors of the poor. ' Johann struck him inthe face, and as he loosened his hold of me I darted away. Looking back, Isaw Johann on the ground, and the mob round him were hacking at him withtheir weapons. This gave me a start, and I ran, but just as I reached thedoor Bierstadt overtook and seized me; then this gentleman, who waspassing, struck him a stout buffet in the face, and without waiting to seemore I hastened to give you the alarm. "

"Providence surely sent you to the spot, gentlemen, " the Fleming said;"here we are absolutely safe. During the last two days I have brought downa provision of food, wine, and water sufficient to last us for a month, and long before that methinks this rascaldom will have been suppressed. "

"There is no doubt of that, sir; my only fear is that when they cannotdiscover where you are concealed, they will fire the house. "

"Against that I have provided, " the Fleming said. He opened the door. "Seeyou that stone slab, above a foot in thickness; it looks solid, but it isnot. It is worked by a counterpoise, and when it is lowered, " and touchinga spring, it began to descend, thus closing the stairway, "not only wouldit baffle them did they find the entrance above, but it would prevent anyfire reaching here. The staircase is of stone, and above us is a stronglyarched cellar, which would resist were the whole house to fall upon it. "

CHAPTER VIII

A COMBAT IN THE TOWER

"I see that you are safe against fire, sir, " Edgar said, when the stoneslab had descended and they had closed the door behind it; "but were thewalls of the house to fall in you might be buried here, as I hear manydrunken wretches were yesterday in the cellars of the Savoy. "

"I have means of escape, " the merchant said, going to the other side ofthe apartment, where there was a massive iron door, which they had notbefore noticed. "Here, " he said, "is a passage leading under the street;at the end it ascends, and is closed at the top by a massive panel in thehall of the house opposite. When I took this house a compatriot livedthere, and it was with his consent that I made the passage, which might beuseful in case of need, to him as well as to me. He returned to Flandersthree years since, and the house has been occupied by an English trader, who knows naught of the passage, so that, at will, I can sally out by thatway. "

"And how is your dame, sir?" Albert asked. "I trust that she is none theworse for her transport here. "

"I trust not, young sir; she swooned as I brought her down, but I at oncepoured some cordial between her lips, and when she opened her eyes, justbefore you came down, I assured her that we were all safe, and that therewas no cause for the least fear; thereupon she closed her eyes again, andis, methinks, asleep. When she wakes I shall give her the medicine that mydaughter brought. I trust that she will erelong recover. Her attack wasdoubtless brought on by the news that we received yesterday of the murderof so many of our countrymen. We had already talked of taking refuge here, but deemed not that there was any pressing need of haste, for the frontdoor is a very strong one, and could have resisted any attacks long enoughto give us ample time to retire here. "

"How do you manage to breathe here, sir, now that the stone slab is downand the door closed? I see not how you obtain air. "

"For that I made provision at the time it was built. Here are two shafts, six inches square; this one runs up into the chimney of the kitchen anddraws up the air from here; the other goes up to a grating in the outerwall of the house in the yard behind. It looks as if made for givingventilation under the floors or to the cellar, and through this the aircomes down to take the place of that drawn upwards by the heat of thechimney. "

"And now, Mynheer Van Voorden, " for such they had learned was theFleming's name, "as there is a way of escape, we shall be glad to use it. "

"I pray you do not think of doing so at present, " the Fleming said. "Weknow not yet whether the evil-doers have cleared off, and methinks it isnot likely that they will have gone yet. First they will search high andlow for us, then they will demolish the furniture, and take all they deemworth carrying; then, doubtless, they will quench their thirst in thecellar above, and lastly they will fire the house, thinking that althoughthey cannot find us, they will burn us with it. They will wait some timeoutside to see if we appear at one of the windows, and not until the roofhas fallen in will they be sure that we have perished. Moreover, youcannot well appear in the streets for the present in that attire, for youmight well be recognized and denounced. First of all, let me persuade youto take such poor refreshments as I can offer you. "

"Thanks, sir; of that we shall be glad, for 'tis now past noon, and wehave had but a loaf we bought at a baker's as we entered the city. "

The Fleming gave orders to the servant, and they speedily had a snow-whitecloth of the finest damask on the table, and placed on it a service ofsilver dishes. 

"'Tis well that I had my plate brought down here yesterday, " the merchantsaid, smiling, "though it hardly consorts well with the fare that I haveto offer you. To-morrow, should you pay us a visit, you will find usbetter prepared, for, as you see, we have a fireplace at the bottom of theflue opening into the kitchen chimney. This was done, not only that wemight have warmth, and be able, if need be, to cook here, but to increasethe draught upwards, and so bring down more air from the other flue. "

The lads, however, found that there was no need for apology, for therewere upon the dishes two chickens, a raised pasty large enough for a dozenpeople, and a variety of sweets and conserves. The wine, too, was superb. They made a hearty meal. When they had finished, the Fleming said: "Now wewill go upstairs; there is a peephole in the carving of the panel, and wecan see how matters stand. "

Opening the door, they pushed up the massive stone. As they ascended thestairs they smelt smoke, which grew thicker at each step. 

"We need go no further, sirs; the house is clearly on fire, and smoke hasmade its way through the peephole that I spoke of. "

They waited for another half hour, and then they heard a heavy crash onthe other side of the stone barrier. 

"The roof has doubtless fallen in or one of the walls, " Van Voorden said. "There is, be sure, a mob gathered to watch the flames, but in anotherhalf hour it will have gone elsewhere; still, I should advise you to waituntil nightfall. "

They saw that this would be prudent, for their attire would certainlyrender them obnoxious to the rioters. They were, however, impatient to beoff and see what was being done. The Fleming's wife was still sleepingsoundly, and her husband said that he was convinced that the crisis waspassed, and that she would now recover. The Fleming asked them manyquestions about themselves, and where they could be found. They told themwhere they were at present lodging, but said they thought that as soon asthe present troubles were over they should return to their home in thecountry. 

"I myself shall be returning to Flanders, sirs. I have talked of it manytimes these last five years, and after this outburst it will be longbefore any of my people will be able to feel that they are safe in London. Had it not been that the populace are as much masters in Bruges as theyare here, I should have gone long ago. 

"There is, indeed, no change for the better there, but I shall settle inBrussels or Louvain, where I can live in peace and quiet. "

At the end of half an hour Edgar said: "I think that they must havecleared off by this time. When we sally out, do you, Albert, go one way, and I will go another. There is naught in our dress to distinguish us fromother citizens, and methinks that most of those who would have known usagain are lying under the ruins above. "

They had, on first arriving below, washed the blood from their faces, andbathed their wounds, which were by no means of a serious character. TheFleming agreed with them that, if they separated, there would be no greatdanger of their being recognized. After taking farewell of the girl, whohad all this time been sitting silently by her mother's bedside, theypassed through the iron door, preceded by the Fleming carrying a lamp. After passing through the passage they went up a long flight of narrowsteps until their course was arrested by a wooden panel. The Flemingapplied first his eye and then his ear to a tiny peephole. 

"Everything is quiet, " he said; then touched a spring, pushed the panelopen a short distance, and looked out. 

"All is clear; you have but to open the door and go out. "

He pushed the panel farther back, pressed the lads' hands as they wentout, and then closed the entrance behind them. There was but a single boltto undraw; then they opened the door and stepped into the street, Edgarwaiting for half a minute to let Albert get well away before he went out. 

The front wall of the opposite house, having fallen inward, quicklysmothered the fire, and although a light smoke, mingled with tongues offlame, rose from the ruin, the place had ceased to have any attraction forthe mob, who had wandered away to look for more exciting amusementelsewhere. 

Scenes of this kind were being enacted throughout the city. Already therestriction against plundering was disregarded, and although the men fromthe counties still abstained from robbery, the released prisoners from thejail and the denizens of the slums of the city had no such scruples, andthe houses of the Flemings were everywhere sacked and plundered. The twofriends met again at Aldgate. When they reached Tower Hill, it was, theyfound, occupied by a dense throng of people, who beleaguered the Tower andrefused to allow any provisions to be taken in, or any person to issueout. 

"What had best be done, Edgar? So menacing is the appearance of the rabblethat methinks this attire would be as much out of place among them aswould our own. "

"I agree with you there, Albert, and yet I know not what we are to do. What we need is either a craftsman's dress or that of a countryman, but Isee not how the one or the other is to be obtained. Assuredly nothing isto be bought, save perhaps bread, for the rioters have ordered that allbakers' shops are to stand open. "

He stood for a minute thinking. "I tell you what we might do, " he went on. "Let us go back into Aldgate, and then down on to the wharf. There aremany country boats there, and we might buy what we need from the sailors. "

"That is a good idea indeed, Edgar. "

In a quarter of an hour they were on the wharf. Many of the craft therehad no one on board, the men having gone either to join the rioters or tolook on at what had been done. The skipper of a large fishing-boat wassitting on the wharf looking moodily down into his vessel. 

"Are you the captain of that craft?" Edgar asked him. 

"I used to think so, " he said; "but just at present no one obeys orders, as every Jack thinks that he is as good as his master. I ought to havegone out with the morning's tide, but my men would not have it so, andjust at present they are the masters, not I. A murrain on such doings, sayI. I was with them when it was but a talk of rights and privileges, butwhen it comes to burning houses and slaying peaceable men, I, for one, will have naught to do with it. "

"Captain, " Edgar said, "I see that you are an honest man, and maybe youwill aid us. We find that there is peril in going about attired as we are, for we aided a short time since in saving a Flemish family from massacreby these fellows, and we need disguises. We want two countrymen's suits--it matters not whether they be new or old. We are ready to pay for them, but every shop is closed, and we have come down to the wharves to findsomeone who will sell. "

"There is no difficulty about that, " the skipper said, rising from hisseat. "My own clothes would scarce fit you, but two of my crew aresomewhat of your size. Step on board, and I will overhaul their lockers, and doubt not that I shall find something to serve your purpose. They willnot mind if they find that there is money sufficient to buy them new ones. Indeed, there is no need for that, for if you leave behind you the clothesyou wear they will sell at Colchester for enough to buy them two or threesuits such as those you take. "

There was in those days no distinctive dress worn by sailors. The captainwent down into the little cabin forward and opened two lockers. 

"There, " he said, "suit yourselves out of these. They are their best, forthey thought that aught would do for mixing up with the mob in the city. "

So saying he went on deck again. The citizen's clothes were soon strippedoff, and the lads dressed in those they took from the lockers, and in afew minutes they rejoined the skipper, looking like two young countrymen. 

"That will do well, " he said, with a laugh. "Hob and Bill would scarceknow their clothes again if they saw them on you. No, no, " he added, asAlbert put his hand into his pouch, "there is no need for money, lads;they will be mightily content with the clothes you have left. Well, yes; Idon't care if I do take a stoup of liquor. There is a tavern over therewhere they keep as good ale as you can find anywhere about here. "

After drinking a pint of beer with the honest skipper, they again went offto the Tower, and mingled in the crowd. It was easy to see that it wascomposed of two different sections--the one quiet and orderly, the menlooking grave and somewhat anxious, as if feeling that it was a perilousenterprise upon which they were embarked, although still bent uponcarrying it out; the other noisy and savage--the men from the jails, thescum of Canterbury and Rochester, and the mob of the city. Between theseclasses there was no sympathy, the one was bent only upon achieving theirdeliverance from serfdom, the other was solely influenced by a desire forplunder, and a thirst for the blood of those obnoxious to them. Presentlythere was a loud shout from the crowd as the drawbridge was lowered. 

"Perhaps they are going to make a sally, Albert. If so, we had best makeoff to our lodgings, throw off these garments, and appear in our own. "

"'Tis the king!" Albert exclaimed; "and see, there is De Vere, the Earl ofKent, and other nobles riding behind him. "

"Yes; and there is your father. The king and those with him are withoutarmour or arms; if they had seen as much as we have seen the last twodays, they would scarce trust themselves in such a garb. "

A great shout arose as the boy king rode across the drawbridge. The ladsnoticed that the shout proceeded from the men who had hitherto beensilent, and that the noisy portion of the crowd now held their peace. Theking held up his hand for silence. 

"My friends, " he said, in a loud, clear voice, "there is no room here forconference. Follow me to Mile End Fields, and I will then hear what youwish to say to me, and will do what I can to give you satisfaction. "

A great shout arose, and as the king rode off, most of the country peoplefollowed him. A great mob, however, still remained. These consistedprincipally of Wat the Tyler's following, who had ever been in the frontin the doings that had taken place, together with the released malefactorsand the town rabble. A few minutes after the king and his followers hadleft, there was a movement forward, and a moment later, with loud shouts, they began to pour across the drawbridge. 

"What madness is this?" Edgar exclaimed. "There are twelve hundred menthere, and yet no bow is bent. It must be treachery!"

"It may be that, Edgar; but more like, orders have been issued that noneshould shoot at the rioters or do them any harm, for were there any killedhere it might cost the king his life. "

"That may be it, " Edgar muttered; "but come on, there is no saying whatmay happen. "

They were now near the drawbridge, for when a part of the gathering hadleft to follow the king, they had taken advantage of it to press forwardtowards the gates, and in a few minutes were inside the Tower. All was inconfusion. The men-at-arms and archers remained immovable on the walls, while a crowd of well-nigh twenty thousand men poured into the Tower withshouts of "Death to the archbishop! Death to the treasurer!" Knowing theirway better than others, Edgar and Albert ran at full speed towards theroyal apartments. Finding themselves in a deserted passage they threw offtheir upper garments. 

"Throw them in here, " Edgar said, opening a door; "they may be useful tous yet. "

Finding the king's chamber empty, they ran into the princess's apartment. The princess was sitting pale and trembling, surrounded by a group ofladies, among whom was Dame Agatha. A few gentlemen were gathered round. Just as the lads entered, Sir Robert Hales, the treasurer, ran in. 

"Madam, " he said, "I beseech you order these gentlemen to sheathe theirswords. Resistance is impossible. There are thousands upon thousands ofthese knaves, and were a sword drawn it would cost your life and that ofall within the Tower. They have no ill-will against you, as they showedwhen you passed through them at Blackheath. I implore you, order all toremain quiet whatever happens, and it were best that all save yourpersonal attendants dispersed to their apartments. Even the semblance ofresistance might excite these people to madness, and serve as an excusefor the most atrocious deeds. "

"Disperse, I pray you, knights and ladies, " the princess said. "I order--nay, I implore you, lose not a moment. "

"Come, " Dame Agatha said, firmly, taking hold of Aline's hand; "and do youfollow, my son, with Edgar. "

They hurried along the passages, one of which was that by which the ladshad entered. 

"Go on with them, " Edgar said to his friend; "I will follow in a moment. This is the room where we left our disguises. "

Running in he gathered the clothes, made them into a rough bundle, andthen followed. He overtook his friends as they were mounting a staircasewhich led to a room in one of the turrets. As they reached the chamber, and the door closed behind them, Dame Agatha burst into tears. 

"I have been in such anxiety about you both!" she exclaimed. 

"We have fared well, mother, " Albert said; "but do you lose no moment oftime. We have disguises here. I pray you put on the commonest garment thatyou have, you and Aline. If you can pass as servants of the palace, we canconduct you safely out of the crowd. "

Edgar ran up a narrow flight of stone stairs, at the top of which was atrap-door. He forced back the bolts and lifted it. 

"Bring up the clothes, Albert, " he called down. "We will put them on whilethe ladies are changing, and we can watch from this platform what is doingwithout. "

They soon slipped on the countrymen's clothes over their own, and thenlooked out at the scene below. Every space between the buildings wascrowded by the mob shouting and yelling. The garrison still stoodimmovable on the outer walls. 

"You must be right, Albert. Even if there be some traitors among themthere must also be some true men, and never would they stand thusimpassive had not the strictest orders been laid upon them before theking's departure. "

In a minute or two they saw a number of men pour out, hauling along theArchbishop of Canterbury, Sir Robert Hales, the king's confessor, and fourother gentlemen. Then with exulting shouts they dragged their prisoners toTower Hill, and then forced them to kneel. 

"They cannot be going to murder them!" Albert exclaimed with horror. 

"That is surely their intent, " Edgar said, sternly. "Would that we werethere with but a hundred men-at-arms. Assuredly there would be a stoutfight before they had their way. "

"I cannot look on!" Albert exclaimed, hurrying to the other side of theplatform as a man armed with a heavy sword faced the prisoners. 

Edgar did not move, but stood gazing with scowling brow and clenched hand. Presently he turned. 

"There is naught more to see, Albert. All are murdered! God assoil theirsouls. "

At this moment Dame Agatha called out from below that they were ready, andthey ran down at once into the chamber. Dame Agatha and her daughter wereboth dressed in rough garments with hoods pulled over their faces, andmight well have passed unnoticed as being the wife and daughter of somesmall trader, or superior domestics of the palace. Just as they were aboutto start they heard an uproar on the stairs below. The door had beenalready fastened. 

"Best to open it, " Edgar said; "they would but break it in. "

Seven rough fellows, whose flushed faces showed that they had already beendrinking, rushed into the room. 

"Who have we here?" one shouted roughly. "Two wenches and two countrylads. But what are all these fine clothes lying about; they must be noblesin disguise. We must take them down to Tyler and hear what he has to sayto them. But, first of all, let us have a kiss or two. I will begin withthis young woman, " and he rudely caught hold of Aline. 

Edgar's sword flashed out, and with the hilt he struck the ruffian soterrible a blow on the top of his head that he fell dead. An instant laterhe ran another through the body, shouting to the ladies: "Quick! to theplatform above! Albert, guard the stairs after they pass. I will hold thisdoor. None of these fellows must go out alive. "

Taken by surprise for a moment, the men made a rush at him. The nearestwas cut down with a sweeping blow that caught him on the neck, and almostsevered the head from his body. Albert had drawn his sword as soon as hesaw Edgar strike the first blow, and ran one of the men through the body, then engaged another, who made at him fiercely, while Dame Agatha andAline sped up the steps. There were now but three foes left. While oneengaged with Albert and pressed him hotly, the other two attacked Edgar, who was standing with his back to the door; but they were no match for theyoung swordsman, who parried their blows without difficulty, and broughtthem one after the other to the ground just as Albert rid himself of hisopponent. 

"Bring the ladies down, Albert, quickly. We must be out of this beforeanyone else comes. "

Albert ran up. The two ladies were on their knees. "Quick, mother! Thereis not a moment to be lost. It is all over, and you have to go down asspeedily as possible. "

Dame Agatha passed through the scene of carnage without a shudder, for shehad more than once accompanied Sir Ralph abroad, and had witnessed severalbattles and sieges, but Aline clung to Albert's arm, shuddering andsobbing. Edgar stood at the door until they had passed out. He closed itbehind him, locked it on the outside, and threw the key through a loopholeon the stair. They met with no one until they reached the lower part ofthe Tower, which the rioters were now leaving, satisfied with thevengeance that they had taken upon the archbishop and treasurer, whom theyregarded as the authors of the obnoxious poll-tax. The party wereunquestioned as they issued out into the yard and mingled with the mob. Here they gathered that the princess, having been roughly kissed by someof those who first entered her apartment, had swooned with terror, andthat her attendants had been permitted to carry her down and place her ina boat, and that she had been taken across the river. 

The rioters poured out across the drawbridge with almost as much haste asthey had pressed over to enter the Tower, anxious to be away before theking's return, when he might turn against them the whole of the garrison. Many had intoxicated themselves by the wine in the royal cellars, andbeyond a few rough jests nothing was said to the ladies, who were supposedto be some of the royal servants now being escorted to their country homesby their friends. As soon as possible Edgar and Albert edged their way outof the crowd and soon reached the door of their lodging. As soon as thegarden gate closed behind them Aline fainted. Edgar, who was walkingbeside her, caught her as she fell, and carried her into the house, wherehe left her for a while in the care of her mother. 

The latter said before she closed the door: "Edgar, I charge you to goback to the Tower and speak to my lord as he enters with the king. He willbe well-nigh distraught should he find that we are missing, and go up toour chamber to look for us. Albert, do you remain here with us. "

A quarter of an hour later she came down to her son. 

"Aline has recovered her senses, " she said, "but will have to lie quietfor a time. Now tell me what has happened. Have any of the Court beenkilled?"

Albert told her of the murder of the archbishop, the treasurer, and theirfive companions. 

"'Tis terrible!" she said, "and I can well understand that Edgar was somaddened at the sight that when one of those half-drunken wretchesinsulted Aline he could contain himself no longer. But it was a rash actthus to engage seven men. "

"Well, mother, if he had not smitten that man down I should have run himthrough. My sword was half out when he did so. You would not have had mestand by quietly and see you and Aline insulted by those wretches. But, indeed, the odds were not so great, seeing that they were but rabble ofthe town, and already half-drunk. Besides the man that he smote down, Edgar killed four of them, while I had but two to encounter, which was afair division considering his strength and skill compared with mine. Nohalf measures would have been of any use after that first blow was struck. It is certain that we should all have been killed had one of them escapedto give the alarm. "

"I am far from blaming you, Albert. My own blood boiled at the indignity, and had I carried a dagger I believe that I should have stabbed thatfellow myself, though I had been slain a moment afterwards. "

Looking out from the gate Edgar saw that the mob had now melted away. Throwing off his disguise, he proceeded to the Tower. Half an hour laterthe king rode up at a furious pace, followed by all who had ridden outwith him save the king's half-brothers, the Earl of Kent and Sir JohnHolland, who, knowing their own unpopularity, and alarmed for theirsafety, put spurs to their horses and rode away. The king threw himselffrom his horse at the entrance, at which Edgar was standing. 

"Is the news that has reached me true, " he asked him, "that the princess, my mother, has been grossly insulted by this foul rabble, and that thearchbishop, treasurer, and others have been murdered?"

"It is quite true, your Majesty; the princess has been carried across theriver in a swoon; the bodies of the gentlemen murdered still lie on thehill. "

With an exclamation of grief and indignation the king ascended the steps. 

"What of my dame and daughter, Edgar?" the knight asked, as the kingturned away. 

"They are both safe, and at their former lodging, Sir Ralph. Dame Agathasent me here to acquaint you where they were to be found; she knew thatyou would be very anxious as to their safety. "

"I thank her for the thought, " the knight said, turning his horse's headto go there. "Where have you and Albert been for the last two days?"

"We have slept at the lodgings, Sir Ralph, and during the day havetraversed the city in sober clothes watching what has been done. "

"Then you have seen scenes which must have made you almost ashamed ofbeing an Englishman, " Sir Ralph said, angrily. "This has been adisgraceful business. It was bad enough to destroy John of Gaunt's palace;for, although I love not Lancaster greatly, it was an ornament to Londonand full of costly treasures. For this, however, there was some sort ofexcuse, but not so for the burning of the Temple, still less for thedestruction of the great house of the Knights of St. John, and also themanor-house of the prior of the order. I hear to-day that great numbers ofFlemings have been slain, their houses pillaged, and in some cases burnt. Now comes the crowning disgrace. That the Tower of London, garrisoned by1, 200 men, and which ought to have defied for weeks the whole rabbledom ofEngland, should have opened its gates without a blow being struck, and thegarrison remained inert on the walls while the king's mother was beinggrossly insulted, and the two highest dignitaries of the state with othersmassacred is enough, by my faith, to make one forswear arms, put on ahermit's dress and take to the woods. Here we are!"

The knight's two retainers ran up to take his horse as he entered thegateway; and, vaulting off, he hurried into the house. 

"Why, Agatha, you are strangely pale! What has happened? I have not hadtime yet to question Edgar, and, indeed, have been talking so fast myselfthat he has had no chance of explaining how you and Aline managed to gethere. You came by water, I suppose, and so escaped that crowd of knavesround the Tower?"

"No, Sir Ralph, we escaped under the protection of your son and this braveyouth. Had it not been for them we should surely have suffered indignityand perhaps death. "

"What! were they in the Tower? How got they there, wife?"

"I have had no time to ask questions yet, husband, having been attendingAline, who fainted after bearing up bravely until we got here. She has buta few minutes since come out of her swoon, and I have stayed with her. "

"Tell me what has happened, Albert, " the knight said. 

"We slept here last night, sir; and upon sallying out found the riotersassembled round the Tower. We were clad in traders' dresses Master Gaitonhad given us; and seeing that there was no chance of entering the Tower, while it would not have been safe to have mingled with the mob in such anattire, we knew not what to do until Edgar suggested that we might, if wewent down to the wharf, obtain disguises from one of the vessels lyingthere. We were fortunate, and exchanged our citizen clothes for those oftwo sailor-men. Then we came back and mingled in the crowd. We saw thedrawbridge lowered, and the king ride off with his company, followed bythe more orderly portion of the rioters. In a few minutes, headed by Watthe Tyler, those who remained poured across the drawbridge and weremasters of the place, not a blow being struck in its defence. 

"We made our way, by back passages known to us, to the princess'sapartments, where she, with several knights and ladies, among them mymother and sister, were waiting to see what might come. Sir Robert Halesrushed in and prayed that no resistance be offered, as this would inflamethe passions of the mob, and cost the lives of all within the Tower. Sothe princess gave orders for all to leave her save her maids, and toscatter to their own apartments, and remain quiet there. As soon as wereached my mother's room we besought her to put on that sombre dress, andprayed her similarly to attire Aline, so that they might pass with usunnoticed through the crowd. While they were doing this we went up to theplatform above, and there witnessed the murder of the archbishop, treasurer, and priest--at least, Edgar did so, for I could not bringmyself to witness so horrible a sight. 

"In a short time my mother called that she and Aline were ready. We wereabout to leave the room and hurry away, when suddenly seven rough knaves, inflamed by wine, rushed in. The leader of them said that they saw we werepeople of quality, and that he would take us down before Wat the Tyler, who would know how to deal with us; but before doing so he and his crewwould give the ladies some kisses, and thereupon he seized Aline roughly. I was in the act of drawing my sword, when Edgar dealt him so terrible ablow with the hilt of his that the man fell dead. Then there was a generalfight. Edgar shouted to my mother and Aline to run up the steps to theplatform above, and to me to hold the stairs, while he placed his back tothe door. 

"The combat lasted but a short time, for the fellows possessed no kind ofskill. In addition to the man that Edgar had first killed he slew fourothers, while I killed the other two. Then mother and Aline came down fromthe platform, descended the stairs, and mingled with the mob; they werepouring out exulting in the mischief they had done, but plainly anxious asto the consequences to themselves. We had no difficulty in coming hither. By the remarks we heard, it is clear that they took the ladies for two ofthe princess's tirewomen, and we their friends who were going to escortthem to their homes. "

"Of a truth 'tis a brave tale, Albert!" the knight exclaimed, bringing hishand down on the lad's shoulder with hearty approbation. "By my faith, noknights in the realm could have managed the matter more shrewdly andbravely. Well done, Albert; I am indeed proud of my son. As for you, Edgar, you have added a fresh obligation to those I already owe you. 'Tisa feat, indeed, for one of your age to slay five men single-handed, eventhough they were inflamed by liquor. Now, wife, what about Aline?"

"She is here to answer for herself, " the girl said, as she entered theroom. "I am better, but still feel strangely weak. I could not lie stillwhen I knew that you were in the house. I take great shame to myself, father. I thought I could be brave, in case of peril, as your daughtershould be, but instead of that I swooned like a village maiden. "

"You are not to be blamed. So long as there was danger you kept up, and, in truth, it was danger that might well drive the blood from the face ofthe bravest woman; for the sight of that chamber, after the fight wasover, must, in itself, have filled a maid of your age with horror. Why, the princess herself swooned on vastly less occasion. No, no, girl, I amwell pleased with you; as for your mother, she had seen such sightsbefore, but it was a rough beginning for you, and I think that you actedbravely and well. "

CHAPTER IX

DEATH OF THE TYLER

"What befell the king, my lord?" said Edgar. 

"As far as he was concerned all went well. A multitude accompanied him toMile End Fields, and then, on his demanding that they should frankly tellhim what were their grievances, they handed to him a parchment containingthe four points that have from the first been asked for, and all of whichare reasonable enough. The king, after reading them, told them in a loudvoice that he was willing to grant their desires, and would forthwithissue a charter bestowing these four points on the people. The rebels setup a great shout, and forthwith marched away in their companies, the menof Herts, Cambridge, and Suffolk, and all those of Essex who were there. Nothing could have been better. We knew not that the Kentish men and someof the Essex bands, together with the rabble of the city, had remained atthe Tower, and it was only as we rode back, believing that the trouble wasall over, that we heard what had happened. "

"Will the king still grant the charter, father?" Albert asked. 

"I know not. Everything has been changed by the conduct of these fellows, and the murder of the archbishop, the lord treasurer, and others, to saynothing of the insults to the king's mother, and the insolence of the mobin making themselves masters of the Tower. But, indeed, the king could nothimself grant such a charter. It is a matter that must be done both byking and parliament, and when the knights of the shires and therepresentatives of the great towns meet, they will be equally indisposedto grant concessions to men who have burned palaces, destroyed all deedsand titles wheresoever they could find them, killed every man of law onwhom they could lay hands, and throughout all England have risen againstthe lords of the soil. 

"If the rabble could, whenever they had the fancy, rise in arms andenforce any claim that they chose to propose, they would soon be mastersof all. It may be that erelong serfdom will cease, and I see not why allmen should not have the right of buying and selling in open market. As tofixing the price of land, I think not that that can be done, seeing thatsome land is vastly more fertile than others, and that the land towns isof much greater value than elsewhere. But even in my time there have beengreat changes, and the condition of the serfs is very greatly improved, while the hardships they complain of, and the heavy taxation, are not feltby serfs only, but are common to all. 

"However, although for a time I believe that these unlawful and riotousdoings will do harm rather than good, and assuredly all those who havetaken a leading part in them will be punished, yet in the end it will beseen that it were best that these things that they now ask for should begranted, and that England should be content, and all classes standtogether. Undoubtedly these fellows have shown that they can bite as wellas growl, and though they would always be put down in the end, it might beonly after great effort and much heavy fighting, and after terriblemisfortunes befalling, not only towns, but all throughout the country whodwell in houses incapable of making a long defence. 

"At present we may be sure that whatever the king may promise thesevarlets, parliament will grant no such charter. I myself would not thatthey should do so. It would be fatal to the peace of the land for thecommons, as they call themselves, to think that they have but to rise inarms to frighten the king and government into granting whatsoever they maydemand. And now let us eat and drink, for indeed I am both hungry andthirsty, and I doubt not that 'tis the same with you. I told Jenkin, as Icame in, to give us something to eat, it mattered not what, so that itwere done speedily. 'Tis well that I left the two men here, otherwise weshould have found an empty larder. "

"That might well have been, father, " Albert said, "for our hostess and herservants all went away yesterday, thinking that it would be safer in thecity than here, but we told Hob and Jenkin always to keep a store of food, since there was no saying when you would all return, and that, at anyrate, even were we out all day, Edgar and I might want supper on ourreturn, and a good meal before leaving in the morning. "

"What have you both been doing since I saw you last?" the knight asked, when the meal was finished. 

Albert told how they had seen the mayor constrained to open the bridgegates; how the Duke of Lancaster's palace at the Savoy had been burned, and the houses in the Temple pillaged and fired; and how the Flemings hadbeen murdered in great numbers, and their houses sacked and in some casesburned. 

"In faith, I am glad I was not there, " Sir Ralph said, "for I think notthat I could have kept my sword in its sheath, even though it had cost memy life. "

"You charged us to take no part in broils, father, " Albert said, with asmile, "and we felt, therefore, constrained to do nothing save on oneoccasion. "

"Ah! ah!" the knight exclaimed in evident satisfaction, "then you did dosomething. I hope that you gave a lesson to one or more of these villains. Now that I look at you closely, it seems to me that you use your left armbut stiffly, Albert; and you have your hair cut away in one place, Edgar, and a strip of plaster on it. I thought it was the result of the fray inthe Tower. "

"No, sir, it was in the other matter. We each got some blows--some of thempretty hard ones--but they were of no great consequence. "

"How did it come about, Albert?"

Albert gave a full account of the fray, from the time they came to theassistance of the Flemish girl until they escaped by the secret passage. 

"By St. George, wife!" the knight said, "but these young esquires shame usaltogether. While the king's knights and courtiers, his garrison of theTower, and the worshipful citizens of London have not among them struckone blow at this rabbledom, they must have disposed of fully a scorebetween them--seven, you say, in the Tower, and, I doubt not, a goodthirteen at the door and on the stair of this Fleming's house--and tothink that we considered this boy of ours fit for nothing else than tobecome a priest. This is the second time since we came up here, afortnight since, that they have rescued a fair lady, to say nothing oftheir fathers, and without counting the saving of yourself and Aline; thesooner they are shipped off to France the better, or they will be causinga dearth of his Majesty's subjects. I am proud of you, lads. Who is thisFleming? Did you learn his name?"

"Yes, sir; it was Van Voorden. "

"Say you so. It seems to me that you make choice of useful men upon whomto bestow benefits. Master Robert Gaiton is, as I learn, one of theleading citizens of London, a wealthy man, and one who in a few years islike to be mayor; and now you have befriended Van Voorden, who is therichest and most influential of the Flemish merchants in London. It is tohim that the chancellor goes when he desires to raise a loan among theFlemings, and he always manages it without difficulty, he himself, as theysay, contributing no small share of it. He is one who may be a good friendto you indeed, and who, should fortune take you to the Low Country, couldrecommend you to the greatest merchants there. "

"He will be out there himself, father. He told us that he had for somelittle time been thinking of returning to Flanders, and that now he shoulddo so at once. How was it, father, that the men-at-arms did not defend theTower?"

"It was not altogether their fault. When it was determined that the kingshould ride out and meet the mob, the most stringent orders were giventhat on no account should the archers draw a bow upon the rabble. It istrue that there were doubts whether many of them were not at heart withthe people, which was not altogether unnatural, seeing that they weredrawn from the same class and from the same counties. Still, doubtless, most of them would have proved true, and so long as they did their dutythe others could hardly have held back; but, in truth, this had naught todo with the order, which was simply given to prevent a broil between thegarrison and the mob, for had some of the latter been killed, it mighthave cost the king his life and the lives of all with him. 

"No one, however, thought for a moment that the rabble would have attackedthe Tower. We supposed, of course, that the drawbridge would be raised assoon as we had passed over it, but whether the order was not given for itor whether it was misunderstood I know not, but the blunder has cost thelives of the archbishop, the lord treasurer, and others, the insult to theprincess, and the disgrace of the Tower having been in the hands of thisrascaldom. Well, I must be off there and see what is going to be done. "

The knight found that the king had already gone to visit his mother, whohad, after landing, been conveyed to a house called the Royal Wardrobe, inBayard's Castle Ward by the Thames, where he remained until the nextmorning. While there he learned that Wat the Tyler and a portion of theKentish men had rejected contemptuously the charter with which the menfrom the counties north of the Thames had been perfectly satisfied, andwhich was all that they themselves had at first demanded. Another wasdrawn up craving further concessions. This was also rejected, as was athird. 

"The king is going to mass at Westminster, " the knight said, "and afterthat he will ride round the city. I shall go myself to Westminster withhim, and you can both ride with me, for it may be that the king on his waymay be met by the rabble, which is composed of the worst and mostdangerous of all who have been out, for in addition to Tyler's ownfollowing, there will be the prisoners released from all of the jails andthe scum of the city. We will ride in our armour. They say there are still20, 000 of them, but even if the worst happens we may be able to carry theking safely through them. "

In the morning they took horse. The knight was in full armour; Edgar andAlbert were in body armour with steel caps. He skirted the walls of thecity and rode to Westminster. At the Abbey they found the lord mayor andmany of the leading citizens also in armour, they having come to form anescort for the king. Richard arrived by water with several knights andgentlemen who had accompanied him on his visit to his mother. Mass wascelebrated, and the king then paid his devotions before a statue of theVirgin, which had the reputation of performing many miracles, particularlyin favour of English kings. After this he mounted his horse and rode offwith the barons, knights, and citizens--in all some sixty persons. 

"There they are, " Sir Ralph said, as a great crowd were seen gathered inWest Smithfield. "I have some curiosity to see this knave Tyler. I hearfrom one of the knights with the king that he had the insolence to demand, in addition to all the concessions offered, that all forest laws should beabolished, and that all warrens, waters, parks, and woods should be madecommon land, so that all might fish in all waters, hunt the deer inforests and parks, and the hare wherever they chose. "

When they approached the rioters, the king checked his horse, and made asign that he would speak with them. Wat the Tyler at once rode forward, telling his followers to stand fast until he gave the signal. 

"The insolent varlet!" Sir Ralph muttered, grasping the hilt of his sword;"see, he lifts not his cap to the king, but rides up as if he were hisequal!"

The Tyler, indeed, rode up until his horse's head touched the flank of theking's horse, and he and Richard were knee to knee. Nothing could exceedthe insolence of his demeanour. 

"King, " he said, "do you see all these men here?"

"I see them, " Richard replied. "Why dost thou ask?"

"Because, " the Tyler said, "they are all at my will, sworn to dowhatsoever I shall bid them. "

So threatening and insolent was his manner as he spoke, keeping his handon his sword, that the lord mayor, who was riding next to the king, believed that he intended to do Richard harm, and drawing a short sword, stabbed him in the throat. Wat the Tyler reeled on his horse, and RalphStandish, one of the king's esquires, thrust him through the body, and hefell dead. A great shout arose from his followers, and fitting theirarrows to the strings of their bows they ran forward with cries ofvengeance. The knights and gentlemen drew their swords, but Richard, signing to them not to advance, rode forward. 

"What are you doing, my lieges?" he cried. "Wat the Tyler was a traitor. Iam your king, and I will be your captain and guide. "

The mob stood irresolute. Although they had declared war against hiscouncillors, they had always professed loyalty to the boy king himself. The king then rode back to his party. 

"What had we best do now?" he asked the lord mayor. 

"We had best make for the fields, sire, " the latter said; "if they see usattempt to retreat they will gain heart and courage and will rush upon us, while if we advance we may gain a little time. Sir Robert Knowles isgathering a force in the city, and I have issued an order for all loyalcitizens to join him; they will soon be with us, then we shall put an endto the matter. "

[Illustration: THE LORD MAYOR STABS WAT THE TYLER, IN PRESENCE OF THE BOY-KING. ]

Slowly the party proceeded onwards; the mob, silent and sullen, opened away for them to pass, and then followed close behind them. Deprived oftheir leader they knew not what to do; and as no one else came forward totake the command, they did nothing until the king reached the open fieldsby Islington. As he did so, Sir Robert Knowles, with a following ofupwards of a thousand men, rode up from the city and joined him. The mobat once took to flight, some running through the corn-fields, while othersthrew away their bows and other weapons, dropping upon their knees andcrying for mercy. 

"Shall I charge them, your Majesty? We will speedily make an end of theaffair altogether. "

"No, " Richard replied; "many of them are but poor varlets who have beenled astray. They are no longer dangerous, and we shall have time to dealwith their leaders later on. "

It was with the greatest difficulty that Sir Robert and the citizens, whowere burning with a desire to avenge the dishonour thrown upon the city bythe doings of the rioters, were restrained from taking their revenge uponthem. 

"Nay, nay, gentlemen, " the king said, "they are unarmed and defenceless, and it would be an ill deed to slay them unresistingly. Rest content, Iwill see that due punishment is dealt out. "

"The king is right, " Sir Ralph said, as he sheathed his sword. "As long asthey stood in arms I would gladly have gone at them, but to cut them downwithout resistance is a deed for which I have no stomach. It was acourageous action of the young king, lads, thus to ride alone to thatangry crowd armed with bills and bows. Had one of them loosed an arrow athim all would have shot, and naught could have saved his life, while weourselves would all have been in a perilous position. Well, there is anend of the matter. The knaves will scarce cease running until they reachtheir homes. "

In the meantime the insurgents throughout the country had done but little. The nobles shut themselves up in their castles, but the young Bishop ofNorwich armed his retainers, collected his friends, and marched againstthe insurgents in Norfolk, Cambridge, and Huntingdon. He surprised severalbodies of peasants and utterly defeated them. The prisoners taken werebrought before him, and putting off the complete armour which he wore, heheard the confession of his captives, gave them absolution, and then sentthem straight to the gibbet. With the return of the peasants to theirhomes the gentlemen from the country were able to come with theirretainers to town, and Richard found himself at the head of forty thousandmen. 

He at once annulled the charters that had been wrung from him, whilecommissioners were sent throughout the country to arrest and try theleaders of the insurrection, and some fifteen hundred men, including allthe leaders, were executed. The men of Essex alone took up arms again, butwere defeated with great loss, as was to be expected. When parliament metthey not only approved the annulment of the charters, but declared thatsuch charters were invalid without their consent, and passed severalstringent laws to deter the people from venturing upon any repetition ofthe late acts. Later on, the commons presented petitions calling for theredress of abuses in administration, attributing this insurrection to theextortions of the tax-collectors, and the venality and rapacity of judgesand officers of the courts of law. 

On the day following the death of Wat the Tyler Sir Ralph told the ladsthat the king desired to see them. 

"He was good enough to ask me this morning how you had fared, and I toldhim how you had rescued my dame and daughter, and also how you hadbefriended Mynheer Van Voorden, and he at once asked me to bring you againto him. "

The king received them in private. "By St. George, gentlemen, " he said, "had all my knights and followers proved themselves as valiant as you, weshould have had no difficulty in dealing with these knaves. It seems to mestrange, indeed, that, while you are but a year older than myself, youshould have fought so valiantly, and killed so many of these rioters. "

"Your Majesty should hardly think that strange, " Edgar said, courteously, "seeing how you yourself performed a far more valiant action, by riding upto twenty thousand angry men with bows drawn and pikes pointed. Itrembled, and felt well-nigh sick when I saw you thus expose yourself towhat seemed certain death. In our case the risk was but small, for in thefray here we had to deal with men flushed with wine, and knowing naught ofthe use of their weapons, and it was the same thing in the house of theFleming, where, moreover, we had the advantage of ground. "

The young king was evidently pleased at the compliment. "It seemed to methat it was the only thing to do, " he said, "and I had no time to think ofthe danger. I have told Sir Ralph De Courcy that I would gladly knight youboth, in proof of my admiration for your courage; but he has pointed outto me that you are as yet young, and that he would prefer--and believedthat you also would do so--to wait until you had an opportunity of winningyour spurs in combat with a foreign foe. However, it is but deferred, andI promise you that as soon as you are two years older, I will bestowknighthood upon you. I myself would willingly, " he added, with a smile, "have laid Van Voorden under an obligation. He is a very Croesus, and Iregard him as my banker, for he is ever ready to open his money-bags, andto make me advances upon any tax that may have been ordered. Have you seenhim since the fray?"

"No, sire, we are going to him when we leave you, to tell him that orderis restored, and that he may now without danger leave his hiding-place. "

"Van Voorden is not the only merchant in London that my son and MasterOrmskirk have had the good fortune to aid since their arrival here, yourMajesty, for they rescued from an attack by robbers outside AldersgateMaster Robert Gaiton, who is an alderman and a foreign merchant. He hadhis daughter with him, and had the lads arrived a minute later, the twowould have been killed. "

"I know him, " the king said; "he was one of those who rode with the lordmayor from Westminster with me. Please tell me all about it. I love tohear of brave deeds. "

Albert told the story of the rescue. 

"It was well done indeed, " the king said. "I would that I could rambleabout and act the knight-errant as you do. 'Tis tiresome to be in thehands of councillors, who are ever impressing upon me that I must not dothis or that, as if I were a child. I would gladly have you here about myperson, but, as Sir Ralph has told me, you would fain, at any rate for thepresent, devote yourselves to arms, I did not press the matter, but beassured that at any time you will find in me a friend. You have but to aska boon, and whatsoever it is, if it be in my power, I will grant it, and Ihope that some day I shall find you settled at Court, where, " and helaughed, "it seems to me, that honours, if not honour, are much moreeasily gained than in the battle-field. "

Leaving the king's presence, the lads went into the city. Van Voorden hadshowed them how the sliding panel might be opened from the outside. Already the city had resumed its usual appearance, and the people weregoing about their business. They therefore found the door of the houseopposite Van Voorden's standing open. Waiting until they saw that no onewas near, they entered, opened the sliding panel, and, closing itcarefully behind them, descended the stairs. On reaching the iron doorEdgar gave three knocks, the signal that they had arranged with theFleming. It was opened at once. 

"Welcome, my friends, " Van Voorden said, as they entered. "I have notventured out, thinking that it would be better to remain quiet for atleast a week, rather than run any risk. What news do you bring me?"

"Good news, sir, " Edgar replied; "the insurrection is at an end, the menof the northern counties have marched away, the Tyler has been killed andhis followers have fled, loyal gentlemen with their retainers are comingin fast, all is quiet here, the shops are open, and save for the ruins ofburnt houses there are no signs of the evil days that we have passedthrough. "

"That is good news, indeed. My dame is better, but I shall be glad to gether out into the light and air. I will sally out with you at once and lookfor a lodging, where we may bestow ourselves until I have wound up myaffairs and am ready to start for Flanders. "

This business was soon settled. The Fleming found a compatriot whose househad escaped sack, but who had been so alarmed that he intended to returnhome at once, until order was completely restored throughout the country, and he decided to let his house as it stood to Van Voorden. As a vesselwas sailing that evening, he arranged to give up possession at once. 

"I will, with your permission, " said Van Voorden, "fetch my wife anddaughter here forthwith. The former has so far recovered from her maladythat she will not need to be carried hither, but I want to get her outfrom the hiding-place where she now is, for, in truth, in spite of theprecautions that were taken when it was built, the air is close andheavy. "

"By all means do so at once, " the Fleming said. "There is plenty of roomin the house, for I embarked my wife and family ten days since, and thereis no one but myself and the servants here. "

On the way Van Voorden had been warmly greeted by many acquaintances, allof whom had believed him to have been killed by the rioters before theyfired his house, and on issuing out now he met Robert Gaiton. 

"I am glad, indeed, to see you, Mynheer, " the latter said. "I feared thatyon and yours had all perished. "

"That we did not do so was owing to the valour of these gentlemen, MasterRobert; let me introduce them to you. "

"I need no introduction, " the merchant said, smiling, "for it is to theirvalour also that I owe it that you see me here alive. If yon can sparetime to come and take your meal with me, which should be ready by thistime, I will tell you about it, and will hear from you also, how they havedone you a like service. "

"I will do so gladly, " Van Voorden said, "for they will not be expectingme back for some time, as they would not deem that I could so soon find ahouse for them to go to. "

"Of course you will come too?" said Gaiton. 

"With your permission we will decline your offer, " Albert said. "My fatheris detained at the Tower, and my mother and sister are alone, and will beexpecting us. "

"Well, I will not press you. I do not suppose that you care about havingyour good actions talked about. "

"Truly, Master Robert, these young gentlemen have rendered us both rareservice, " Van Voorden said, after he and Gaiton had both told theirstories. "I see not how I am to discharge any of my obligations to them. If they had taken us both captives in war they would have put us to ransomand we could have paid whatever was demanded, but in this case we do notstand so. "

"I feel that myself, Mynheer. A knight considers himself in no wayslowered by taking ransom from a captive, or by receiving a purse of goldfrom his sovereign. But his notions of honour will scarce admit of histaking money for a service rendered. I have promised to fit them out witharms, armour, and a war-horse when they go on service; but beyond that, which is after all but a trifle to me, I see not what to do. "

"I am sorry that you have forestalled me, " Van Voorden said, "for I hadthought of doing that myself. I may do them a service if they shouldchance at any time to go to Flanders; but beyond that I see not that I cando aught at present. Later on, when they become knights, and take wivesfor themselves, I shall step in and buy estates for them to support theirrank, and methinks that they will not refuse the gift. "

"I shall claim to take part with you in that matter, " Robert Gaiton said. "I cannot count guineas with you, but I am a flourishing man, and as Ihave but one daughter to marry, I have no need for my money beyond what isengaged in trade. "

"Well, we won't quarrel over that, " the Fleming replied. "However, for thepresent it were best to say naught of our intentions. They are noble lads. Edgar is the leading spirit, and, indeed, the other told me, when theywere waiting till it was safe for them to leave the hiding-place, that hehad been a very weakly lad, and had been intended for the Church, but thatEdgar had been a great friend of his, had urged him to practise in arms, which so increased his strength that he was, to his father's delight, ableto abandon the idea. He said that all he knew of arms he had acquired fromEdgar, and that, while he was still but an indifferent swordsman, hisfriend was wonderfully skilled with his weapon, and fully a match for mostmen. "

"That he has proved for both of our benefits, " Robert Gaiton said. "Intruth, they are in all ways worthy youths. I have seen much of them duringthe last few days, and like them greatly, irrespective of my gratitude forwhat they did for me. "

On the following day the king knighted the lord mayor, William Walworth, Robert Gaiton, and five other aldermen who had ridden with him, andgranted an augmentation to the arms of the city, introducing a short swordor dagger in the right quarter of the shield, in remembrance of the deedby which the lord mayor had freed him from the leader of the rioters. 

Van Voorden called with Robert Gaiton upon Sir Ralph to thank him for theservices his son and Edgar had rendered him, and heard for the first timehow they had saved Dame Agatha and Aline from insult, and had slain theseven rioters, of whom five had fallen to Edgar's sword. 

"Truly a brave deed, and a prudent one, " Sir Robert Gaiton said. "Oncebegun, it was a matter of life and death that the business should becarried out to the end. "

"His Majesty has highly commended them, " Sir Ralph said, "and would fainhave knighted them had they been a year or two older. "

"I see not that age should have stood in the way, " Van Voorden broke in. "Of a surety no men could have done better, and as they have behaved astrue knights in all respects, methinks they deserve the rank. "

"I cannot say you nay there, though I am the father of one of them;nevertheless, they can well wait for a couple of years. They have not yetlearned that the first duty of a knight is to obey, and it were well theyserved under some brave captain, and learned how to receive as well asgive orders. To-morrow, gentlemen, I ride to St. Alwyth, for news has comein that the Kentish rebels, as well as those of Essex, are burning andslaying on their way to their homes, and I must go and see to the safetyof my castle. A force will march to-morrow morning to deal with the Essexmen. "

"Then, Sir Ralph, I will ride with you, " Sir Robert said. "I have raised atroop of fifty men from my ward to join those the city is gathering forthe king's aid. They are stout fellows, and will, I warrant, fight well;and they will do as good service for the king in Kent as they would do inEssex. "

"Nay; while thanking you for your offer, I cannot so trouble you, SirRobert. "

"'Tis no trouble. On the contrary, after what your son did for me, it willbe a pleasure to lift some small share of the burden of obligation from myshoulders, and if you will not let me ride with you, I shall go down on myown account. "

"I thank you heartily, Sir Robert, and assuredly will not refuse so goodan offer, for my men in the castle are scarce numerous enough to makedefence against a strong attack. I doubt not that all the serfs on theestate have been in the Tyler's following, and my vassals would scarce beenough, even if I could gather them, to make head against a crowd. "

"When do you start, Sir Ralph?"

"As soon as the gate at Aldgate is open I shall ride through it. "

"Then I will be at the head of the bridge, awaiting you with my men. "

"I am afraid that I cannot send a contingent, sir knight, " Van Voordensaid, "for so many of my countrymen have been slaughtered that we couldscarce gather a company. "

"Nay; I shall have enough with those our good friend will bring me. Withhim by my side, and my son, and that stout swordsman, young Edgar, andwith fifty sturdy Londoners, who have always in their wars provedthemselves to be as good fighters as any in our armies, I would ridethrough a host of the rabble. "

"Will you be returning, Sir Ralph?"

"Yes; I leave my wife and daughter here, and as soon as matters aresettled, come back to fetch them. "

"Then may I beg you to leave them with me?" the Fleming said, earnestly. "They will hardly wish to go back to the Tower at present, after theirlate experience of it. My wife and daughter will do their best to makethem comfortable. "

"I accept your invitation for them thankfully, " the knight replied. "TheTower is already crowded, so many ladies and gentlemen have come in duringthe last few days; nor do I like to leave them here without protection. "

"I thank you most heartily, sir knight. It will be a pleasure, indeed, tomy wife and daughter to have ladies with them, for indeed both aresomewhat shaken from what they have gone through. I will, if it pleasesyou, be at the gate to-morrow if they will accompany you so far, and willescort them to my house; or, should you prefer it, my wife will comethither with me to take them back after they have had their morning meal. "

"Thanks, sir; but I will escort them myself and hand them over to you. Will you kindly bring a servant with you to carry their valises, for I hadyesterday all their things removed from that room in the Tower, and at thesame time had the dead bodies of the rioters carried down and thrown intothe Thames. "

"I wish that there was more that I could do, " Van Voorden said to SirRobert Gaiton as they walked back to the city. 

"I will tell you what you can do, Master Van Voorden. I had the intentionof doing it myself; but if you wish it I will relinquish it to you. Imarked as we rode two days since to Smithfield that our friend's son andMaster Edgar Ormskirk had but body armour and wore steel caps, and Iintended to buy this afternoon two complete suits for them. "

"I thank you greatly for your offer; it would be a relief to me to dosomething for them. Know you about their size?"

"To within an inch, for I fitted them on two citizen suits. If you like Iwill go with you to Master Armstrong's. He is accounted the best armourerin the county, and provides no small share of the armour for our knightsand nobles. "

"I know his name well, " the Fleming said. "I shall be glad if you willaccompany me to choose them, for indeed I am but a poor judge of suchmatters. "

"I would fain have two suits of the best armour in your store, MasterArmstrong, " Van Voorden said, as he entered the armourer's shop. "The costis a matter of no account, but I want the best, and I know that no one cansupply better than yourself. My friend, Sir Robert Gaiton, will do thechoosing for me. "

The armourer bowed to the wealthy Fleming, who was well known to everyonein the city. 

"'Tis but a matter of size that I have to decide upon, " the alderman said, "See and get the suits somewhat large, for the gentlemen for whom MynheerVan Voorden intends them have not yet come to their full stature. "

The armourer led them to an inner room. "These are my best suits, " hesaid, pointing to a score of lay figures in armour ranged along the wall. "They would soon get tarnished were they exposed to the fogs of London. They are all of foreign make save these two, which, as you see, are lessornamented than the rest. The others are all of Spanish or Milaneseworkmanship. These two suits are my own make. Our craftsmen are not soskilled in inlaying or ornamenting as the foreigners, but I will guaranteethe temper of the steel and its strength to keep out a lance thrust, across-bow bolt, or a cloth-yard arrow against the best of them. "

"Methinks, Mynheer, " the alderman said, "that if these suits are of theright size they were better than the Italian or Spanish suits. In thefirst place, these others would scarce be in keeping with two young menwho are not yet knights, seeing that they are such as would be worn bywealthy nobles; in the next place, there is no saying how much the ladsmay grow; and lastly, I have myself promised their father to present themwith a suit of armour when they obtain the rank of knighthood. "

"So be it, then, " the Fleming said. "If Master Armstrong guarantees thesuits equal in strength to the others I care not, and indeed there isreason in what you say as to their fitness for the youths. "

"Will you run a yard measure round the shoulders?" Sir Robert said. Onewas forty inches, the other thirty-six. 

"That will do well; one is bigger than the other, and the measurement willgive them an inch or two to spare. And now as to heights. The one is fivefeet ten, the other an inch less; but this matters little, seeing thatanother strip of steel can be added or one taken away from the leg pieceswithout difficulty. I think that they will do excellently well. And now, what is the price?"

It was a heavy one, for the armour was of exceptional make and strength byreason of its temper, but was still light, the excellence of the steelrendering it unnecessary to get anything like the weight of ordinaryarmour. 

Van Voorden made no attempt to bargain, but merely said, "Please send themround at once to the Golden Fleece, in the Poultry, which was tillyesterday the abode of Master Nicholas Leyd, and also furnish me with thebill by your messenger. "

"My son will come, " said the armourer, "with two men to carry the armour, and in a quarter of an hour the suits shall be at your door. "

"Send also, I pray you, swords and daggers of the finest temper with eachsuit, and add the charge to the account. "

CHAPTER X

A FIGHT IN THE OPEN

It was seven in the evening, and Sir Ralph and his family had justfinished their evening meal, when one of the retainers announced that twoporters had brought a letter and some goods from Mynheer Van Voorden. 

"Let them bring the goods in here, " Sir Ralph said, "and then take theminto the kitchen and give them a tankard of ale and refreshment, and keepthem there till we have a letter ready for their master. "

The party were surprised to see the bulky parcels brought in. One of themen handed a letter addressed to Sir Ralph. "Go with my retainers, my goodfellows, " the latter said, "and remain until I see what your master says. Here, Albert, my scholarship is rusty; read what the Fleming says; it maytell us what are in those crates. "

"They are not for you, father, " Aline, who had run across to look at them, said; "one is for Albert and the other for Edgar. "

The letter was as follows:--

"_To the good knight, Sir Ralph De Courcy, greeting--It seems to me that, prone as your son and Master Edgar Ormskirk are to rush into danger inorder to aid and succour those in peril, it were but right that theyshould be clad in armour suitable for such adventures, and meet that sucharmour should be provided for them by one of those who has benefited bytheir valour, whose life and that of his wife and daughter have beenpreserved by them. Therefore I send them two suits as the only token I canat present give them of my thankfulness and gratitude. It is feebletestimony indeed, but none the less sincere. I know well that the armourmade by Master Armstrong could be borne by none worthier, and trust thatthe swords will ever be used in the cause of right and in the protectionof the oppressed and the unfortunate. _"

Aline clapped her hands joyfully as Albert finished reading the letter. 

"A timely gift indeed, " the knight said; "and one that does honour both tothe giver and those who receive it. Open the crates, lads, and let us seewhat the worthy Fleming has sent us. "

The casques were the first pieces that came to view. Albert carried his tohis father, while Aline placed Edgar's on the table in front of DameAgatha. The knight examined it carefully. 

"I know the suit, " he said, "for I was in the armourer's shop a weekbefore these troubles began, with the Earl of Suffolk, who had asked me togo with him to choose a suit. This, and another like it, stood in onecorner, and mightily took my fancy, though others were there from themaster armourers of Milan and Toledo. These two suits were, however, hethought, not as fine and ornamental as he should like; indeed, they werescarce large enough for him, for he is well-nigh as big as I am myself, and he chose a Milan suit, but Master Armstrong said to me, 'I see youknow a good piece of steel, sir knight, for methinks those two suits arethe best that I have ever forged, and I would not part with them for lessthan the price of the very finest of those inlaid ones. I have tried theirstrength in every way and am proud of them, but it may be that I shallkeep them here for some time before I sell them. The foreign arms are nowall the fashion, and those who can afford the best would take the moreshowy of the foreign suits, but I would not bate a penny in their pricewere these two suits to stand in my shop as long as I live. Do you seethat tiny mark?--you need to look closely at it to make it out. That wasmade by a cloth-yard arrow shot by an archer, who is reputed the strongestin the city, and who carries a bow that few others can bend to its full;he shot at a distance of five yards, and I doubt if among all those suitsyou would find one that would have stood such a test without a deep dint. ''Tis a noble gift, lads, and the Fleming, whom I should hardly take to bea judge of armour, must either have had a good adviser with him, or hemust have trusted himself wholly to Master Armstrong's advice. "

"'Tis like enough, father, that Sir Robert Gaiton may have gone with himto choose them when they left us yesterday. I have heard him say thatthough 'tis in the stuffs of Italy and the East that he chiefly deals, that his agents abroad sometimes send him suits of the finest Milanarmour, swords of Damascus, and other such things, for which he can alwaysfind purchasers among the nobles who deal with him. He therefore wouldprobably be a good judge. "

By this time the crates were completely unpacked, and the armour, with theswords and daggers, laid upon the table, where the two lads surveyed themin silent admiration. 

"Put them on, " Sir Ralph said. "I know that you are longing to do so, andit would be strange were you not. Do you buckle them on the lads, dame. You have done me the service many a time, and it is right that you shouldbe the first to do it for Albert. Aline, do you wait upon Edgar. As youare new to such work, your mother will show you how to do it, but seeingthat he has struck five mortal blows in your defence, it is right that youshould do him this service. "

Aline coloured with pleasure. Her mother first instructed her how to armEdgar, and then herself buckled on Albert's harness. Their swords weregirt on, and the casques added last of all. 

"They look two proper esquires, wife, " the knight said; "and as we rideto-morrow I shall make but a sorry show beside them. "

"Ah, father, " said Albert, "but your armour has many an honourable mark, and it can be seen that, if it is not as bright as ours, 'tis in battlethat its lustre has been lost, while all can see that, bright as ourarmour may be, it has not had the christening of battle. "

"Well put!" his mother said, softly. "There was no more noble figure thanyour father when I first buckled his armour on for him. It was a new suithe had taken from a great French lord he had overthrown in battle, and Iwas as proud of him as I now feel of you, for you have shown yourselfworthy of him, and though your arms are unmarked, 'tis but because yourbattles were fought before you had them. "

"We had hardly ventured to hope for this, dame, " Sir Ralph said, with astrange huskiness in his throat. "No knight could have begun a career morecreditably or more honourably. Three times has he fought--once on behalfof you and Aline, twice for men and women in danger. In what better causescould he have first fleshed his sword? Now, unbuckle him at once, dame, that he may write in my name a letter of thanks to this noble Fleming. Ihave not written a letter for years, and our friend would scarce be ableto decipher it were I to try. " Then he went on, as she removed Albert'scasque: "There was good taste as well as judgment in the purchase of thosearms, Agatha. To me who knows what arms are, they are superb, but to theordinary eye they would seem no better than those generally worn byknights or by esquires of good family; whereas, had he bought one of thesedamascened suits it would at once have attracted attention, and the ladswould have been taken for great nobles. I doubt not that guided the stoutalderman in his choice. He is a man of strong sense and sober taste, andhad he not been born a merchant he would have made a rare good fighter. "

As soon as Albert's harness was taken off he sat down and wrote, in hisfair clerkly hand, a letter of the warmest thanks on the part of SirRalph, Edgar, and himself to Van Voorden. After this had been sent off, the swords and daggers were examined and admired, Sir Ralph declaring theformer to be of the finest Toledo steel and the latter to come fromDamascus. Edgar had said little, but he was even more delighted with hisnew acquisition than Albert. To have a good suit of armour had been hisgreatest ambition, but his father was by no means wealthy, and he hadthought that his only chance of obtaining such a suit would be tooverthrow some French noble in battle. 

The next morning they were up betimes, and mounted a few minutes beforethe hour at which the city gates would be opened. Sir Ralph and his damerode first, Aline took her place between her brother and Edgar, the latterkeeping a watchful eye over her horse, which was fresh after six or sevendays' idleness. The two retainers rode behind, having the ladies' valisesstrapped behind them. The city churches rang out the hour when they werewithin a hundred yards of the gate, and as this opened, Van Voorden, withhis daughter behind him on a pillion, rode out to meet them, followed bytwo mounted men. 

"That is thoughtful and courteous of him, dame, " the knight said. "Hemight well have come alone; but it is kindly of him as well as courteousto bring his daughter. "

As the party met, the Fleming bowed deeply to Lady Agatha. 

"I have brought my daughter with me, " he said, "in that I might introduceher to you, and that she might assure you, in her mother's name, of thepleasure your visit will give her. "

"'Tis kind and courteous of you, Mynheer Van Voorden, " Dame Agatha said, as, leaning over, she shook his daughter's hand. 

"My mother bade me say that she is impatiently waiting your coming, andthat your visit will give her the greatest pleasure--and yours also, Mistress Aline, " she added, as the girl rode up, "and I am sure that itwill give me great pleasure too. "

Joanna Van Voorden was some two years older than Aline. Both were fair, but of a different type, for while Aline's hair was golden, the Joanna'swas of a tawny red. Even making allowance for the difference in age, shewas of a heavier build than the English girl, and gave signs of growing upinto a stately woman. 

"And now, Master Van Voorden, " the knight said, as the latter turned hishorse, and they proceeded on their way, "I must repeat in person what Isaid in my letter, how deeply obliged we are to you for the superb suitsof armour you sent last night to my son and his friend. "

"Speak not of it again, I pray you, " the merchant said. "I owe them a debtof gratitude that I never can hope to repay, and the harness was indeedbut a slight token of it. I can only hope that some day I may have anopportunity of more worthily testifying my gratitude. We shall scarcely beable to lodge you, lady, " he went on, turning to Dame Agatha, "as I couldhave done in my house at Bread Street, for the one I have hired, althoughcomfortable enough, is much less commodious; still, I doubt not that youwill find your rooms more comfortable than those you occupied in theTower, for indeed, as yet, even English palaces, stately though they be, have not the comforts that we Flemings have come to regard asnecessaries. "

"So I have understood, sir, but I think that some of our city merchantscannot be far behind you, judging from what my daughter has told me of theabode of Sir Robert Gaiton. "

"No; many of the London traders are in this respect far better housed thanany of the nobles with whose castles I am acquainted, and Sir Robert has, in Italy and elsewhere, had opportunities of seeing how the merchantprinces there live. I have known him for some years. He is one of theforemost men in the city; he has broad and liberal ideas, and none of thejealousy of us Flemings that is so common among the citizens, although mycountrymen more directly rival him in his trade than they do many otherswho grumble at us, though they are in no way injured by our trading. "

So they chatted until they reached the spot where the knight required toturn off towards the bridge. There was a moment's pause, the valises weretransferred to the saddles of the Van Voorden's followers, while adieuxwere exchanged. Then the Fleming's party turned to the right, while theknight, Edgar, Albert, and the two retainers trotted down at a smart paceto the bridge. Here Sir Robert Gaiton, in full armour, with fifty stoutmen-at-arms, were awaiting them. 

"Good morrow, Sir Ralph, and you, young sirs, " Sir Robert said, as theyrode up. "Let me congratulate you on your armour, which becomes youmightily. "

"And for which, " Sir Ralph put in, "I think we have somewhat to thank youfor choosing. "

"Yes; I went with Van Voorden to Master Armstrong's, not so much to choosethe harness as to give my opinion as to the size required, and these suitsgreatly took my fancy. The armourer guaranteed their temper, and theywere, as it seemed to me, about the right size; for although just at firstthey may be somewhat roomy, 'tis a matter that a few months will mend. 

"Are they comfortable, Edgar?" he added. 

"I suppose as much so as any armour can be, Sir Robert; but 'tis the firsttime I have worn such things, and they seem to me marvellously to confineme, and with the vizor down I should feel well-nigh stifled in my casque, and as if fighting in the dark. "

"You will get accustomed to it in a short time. I know that when I beganto be known in the city, and found that I must, like others of the betterclass of citizens, ride in full armour when occasion offered, I felt justas you do. Perhaps more so, for I was some seven or eight years older, andless accustomed to changes, but even now I would far rather fight with myvizor up, save that one must have its protection when arrows or cross-bowbolts are flying; but as against other knights I would always keep it up;the helm itself and the cheek-pieces cover no small part of the face, andnaught but a straight thrust could harm one, and I think I could trust mysword to ward that off. However, I have never yet had occasion to try. Ihave had more than one encounter with Eastern and African pirates duringmy voyages, but I have never taken my helmet with me on such journeys, andhave not suffered by its loss. "

By this time they were across the bridge, and, proceeding at a sharp trot, until beyond the boundaries of Southwark, they broke into a gallop. When, after going at this pace for three or four miles, they reined their horsesinto a walk, Sir Ralph said, "Albert, if it likes you, you can remove yourhelmet and carry it on your saddle-bow. "

"Thanks, father; indeed I was well-nigh reeling in my saddle with heat. Edgar, will you take yours off?"

"No, thank you, I have got to get accustomed to it, and may as well do sonow as at any other time. " Under their helmet both wore a small velvetcap. "You are looking quite pale, Albert, " Edgar went on, as his friendunhelmed. 

"It is not everyone who is made of iron, as you are, " Albert laughed. "Youmust make allowances for me. In another year or two I hope that I tooshall be able to bear the weight of all these things without feeling them;but you must remember that it is not two years since I began hardexercise, while you have been at it since your childhood. "

"I don't forget it, Albert, and I wonder at you daily. "

At Greenwich they heard many tales as to the damage committed by thepeasants on their homeward way. Houses had been sacked and burnt, and manypersons of substance killed. 

"The king ought to have let us charge the fellows, " Sir Ralph said, asthey went forward again. "When men find that they get off withoutpunishment for misdeeds, they will recommence them as soon as the dangeris past. One lesson would have made itself felt over the whole land. Iheard last night that there was news that many manors and the houses ofmen of law have been destroyed in Essex, and that the rioters havebeheaded the Lord Chief-Justice of England, Sir John of Cambridge, and thePrior of St. Edmondsbury, and set tip their heads on poles in the market-place of Bury, and have destroyed all the charters and documents of thetown. We shall have great trouble before order is restored, whereas had wecharged the rioters of Kent, who are the worst of all, the others wouldhave been cowed when they heard of the slaughter. By our lady, we willgive these fellows a rough lesson if we find them besieging our castle. "

"Is it a strong place, Sir Ralph?"

"No. With a fair garrison it could easily repel any assault by suchfellows as these, but it could not stand for a day against an attack by astrong body of men-at-arms, even if they were unprovided with machines. "

When within five miles of the castle they obtained sure news that it wasattacked by some two thousand of the rioters, but that so far as was knownit was still holding out. 

"Shall we gallop on, Sir Ralph?" the alderman asked. 

"Nay, we will rather go more slowly than before, so that our horses may bein good wind when they arrive. We shall need all their strength, for wemay have to charge through them two or three times before they break andrun, and then we will pursue and cut them up as long as the horses havebreath. These fellows must have a lesson, or we shall never be able todwell in peace and quiet. "

When within half a mile of the castle they saw that the flag was stillflying above it, and knew that they had arrived in time. Then Albert puton his helmet again, and the two lads followed the example of Sir Ralphand the alderman, and lowered their vizors, for, as the knight said, "Though some of the knaves threw away their bows at Smithfield, many ofthe others took them away. " On reaching a field near the castle, theycould see that a fierce fight was going on. The rioters had procuredladders, and were striving to climb the walls, while a small party ofarmed men were defending the battlement. 

"By St. Mary, we are but just in time!" the knight said. "We four willride in front. Sir Robert, will you bid your men form in two lines andfollow us, one line twenty yards behind the other. Bid them all keeptogether in their rank, the second line closing up with the first if thefellows make a stout resistance, but above all things they must keep intheir order, and follow close behind us. "

The alderman raised his voice, and repeated the orders to the men. 

"The reports as to the rascals' numbers were about right, " Sir Ralph said. "Now, boys, do you keep between us, and leave a space of some three yardsbetween each horse, so as to give each man room to swing his sword. Now, Sir Robert, let us have at them. "

Going slowly at first, they increased their speed to a fierce gallop asthey neared the mass of rioters. They had been noticed now. The men on theladders hastily climbed down again; confused orders were heard, and manywere seen separating themselves from the main body and flying. The mass ofthe rioters, however, held their ground, seeing how small was the numberof their opponents. A flight of arrows was shot when they were some sixtyyards distant, but as all were bending forward in their saddles, and thearrows were shot in haste, most of them fell harmless; three or four ofthe horses were struck, and plunged violently from the pain, but stillkept on with the others. With a shout the party fell upon the rioters, theweight of the riders and horses throwing great numbers to the ground, while the knights and their followers hewed right and left with theirswords. 

The bravest spirits had thrown themselves in front, and once the troopshad cut their way through these, but little resistance was met withbeyond, the peasants seeking only to get out of their way. As soon as theywere through the crowd they turned again, and in the same order as before, charged the mob, with the same success. As they drew up and again turned, Sir Ralph ordered them to charge this time in single line. 

"They are becoming utterly disheartened now, " he said, "and we shall sweepa wider path. "

This time when they drew up they saw that the crowd had broken up, and therioters were flying filled with dismay through the fields. 

"Chase and slay!" Sir Ralph shouted, raising his vizor that his voicemight reach all; "give no quarter; the business must be ended once and forall. "

Edgar and Albert both threw up their vizors--there was no fear of arrowsnow, and both felt half stifled. There was no longer any order kept, andthe horsemen followed the fugitives in all directions. The two lads kepttogether so as to be able to give each other assistance should any standbe made. None, however, was attempted; the greater portion of the riotershad thrown away their arms, and when overtaken they raised cries, formercy. 

"You gave none to the Flemings, " the lads shouted in return, infuriated bythe scenes that they had witnessed in London; and for an hour theyfollowed the fugitives, sparing none who came within reach of theirswords. 

"We have done enough now, " Albert exclaimed at last; "I am fairly spent, and can scarce lift my sword. "

"My horse is spent, but not my strength, " Edgar said, as he reined up. "Well, we have avenged the Flemings, and have done something towardspaying these fellows for their insults to the princess. Now let us wendour way back; I must say good-bye to Sir Ralph and the sturdy alderman, and will then ride home and see how my father has fared. I have littlefear that any harm has befallen him, for his magic would frighten therioters even more than our swords. Well, our armour has stood us in goodstead, Albert. When we charged the first time I was several times struckwith bill-hook and pike, and more than one arrow shivered on my breast-piece, but I found that the blows all fell harmless, and after that Iwasted no pains in defending myself, but simply struck straightforwardblows at my opponents. "

"I found the same, Edgar; the weapons glanced off the armour as a stonewould fly from a sheet of strong ice. "

For a while they rode slowly to give their horses time to recover wind. When they had done so, they rode more rapidly, and, keeping a straightline--they had before ridden a devious course in pursuit--they arrived inan hour at the castle. Here they found that most of the horsemen hadalready returned. Two hundred bodies lay dead on the ground over whichthey had charged so often; and when notes were compared they calculatedthat no less than five hundred of the rioters had been slain. 

"I think we shall hear no more of rioting in this neighbourhood, " SirRalph said, grimly. "If the king had but taken my advice and ridden out toBlackheath with his knights and half the garrison of the Tower, and withsuch aid as the loyal citizens would have furnished him, he and the citywould have been spared the humiliation that they have suffered. One blowstruck in time will save the need of twenty struck afterwards. Had we butkilled a thousand on Blackheath it would have spared us the trouble ofslaying perhaps ten times that number now; would have saved the lives ofmany honourable gentlemen throughout the country, to say nothing of thedamage that has been wrought in London. So you are riding home, Edgar? Youare right, lad; I trust you will find all quiet there. "

"Would you like twenty of my men to ride with you?" the alderman asked. 

"No, thank you, Sir Robert; my father, who, as I told you, is a man ofscience, has prepared sundry devices, any one of which would terrify thesepeasants out of their wits; and if they have troubled him, which is likeenough, I will warrant that he has given them as great a scare as we havegiven these fellows to-day. "

"At any rate, Edgar, you had best take a fresh horse. Yours has done agood day's work, indeed; and it is just as well that you should bestridean animal that can carry you off gaily should you fall in with anotherparty. There are half a dozen in the stalls. I don't suppose they havebeen out since we have been away; besides, methinks that after such hotwork as we have been doing a cup of wine will do us all good. "

Edgar, therefore, rode into the castle, and while he was taking a cup ofwine and a hasty meal in the hall, Sir Ralph's servitors changed hissaddle to a fresh horse, and the lad then started for home. Confident ashe felt, it was still a great satisfaction to him to see that no signs ofviolence were visible as he approached the house. The door in the gate wasindeed closed, contrary to usual custom. 

Dismounting, he rung the bell. A small grille in the door opened, then theservitor's head appeared. 

"Now then, Andrew, what are you staring at? Why don't you open the gate?"

"I was not sure that it was yourself, Master Edgar. In that grand helmet Idid not at first make you out. Well, I am glad that you have come backsafely, young master, for we heard of parlous doings in London. "

"Yes, I have come back all right. I hope that everything has gone on wellhere. "

"Ay, ay, sir; we had a bit of trouble, but, bless you, the master sentthem running, most scared out of their senses. " And the man burst into afit of laughter. 

"Here, take the horse, Andrew; I must go in to see him. "

"Hulloa! hulloa!" Mr. Ormskirk exclaimed; "is this really my son?"

"It is, father; and right glad am I to see you safe and well. I told SirRalph that I felt sure you would be able to hold your own here; still, Iwas very pleased when I saw that the gate stood uninjured, and that therewere no signs of attack. "

"Has Sir Ralph come back?" Mr. Ormskirk asked; "and knows he that therabble are besieging his castle?"

"Were besieging, father; for with us came a worthy city knight with atroop of fifty stout men; and we have given the rioters such a lesson thatmethinks there will be no more rioting in this part of Kent, for from fourto five hundred of them have been slain, and I believe all the rest arestill running!"

"It was a lesson much needed, Edgar, for after their doings in Londonthese fellows would never have been quiet, had they not been roughlytaught that they are but like a flock of sheep before the charge of men-at-arms. 

"But whence this armour, my son? Truly it is a goodly suit. My coffer isso low that I know not how I shall make shift to pay for it. "

"It is a gift, father, and Albert has one like it. 'Tis of the fineststeel, and is, as you see, all undinted, though it has had many a shrewdblow from arrow, bill-hook, and pike in to-day's fight. But the story is along one to tell, and I pray you, before I begin it, to let me know howmatters have fared here, for I hear from Andrew that you have not beenleft entirely alone. "

Mr. Ormskirk smiled. "No, I had a goodly company three days ago. Somehundred of men from Dartford joined, I am sorry to say, by a good share ofthose at the village, came round here in the evening with the intent, asthey were good enough to say, of roasting the witchman in his bed. Andrewhad brought me news of their intentions, so I was ready for them. I hadgone out and had painted on the door, with that stuff I told you of, therough figure of a skeleton holding a dart in his hand. It was of the samecolour as the door, so that it did not show in the daylight. Then I fixedalong on the top of the wall a number of coloured lights that I had seenin use in Italy on fête days, and of which I learned the composition. Ihad, as I told you before, placed cases of Friar Bacon's powder round thehouse, and had laid trains to them by which they could be fired fromwithin the wall. 

"Had it been dark when they came the skeleton and that skull would havesufficed; but it wanted still an hour before these devices would be ofuse. I made them out in the distance, and thought that something elsewould be needed. Therefore I got that Eastern gong that I purchased as acuriosity at Genoa, and lighted a fire in the courtyard. As soon as theyapproached I threw pitch into the fire, making thereby a great column ofsmoke, and set Andrew to beat the gong furiously, telling him to shout andyell as he pleased. Then I went to an upper window to observe the effect. The crowd had halted some fifty yards away and stood open-mouthed gazingat the place, and indeed it was no wonder that such ignorant men werescared, for truly the yelling of Andrew and the noise of the gong wereenough to frighten anyone who knew not what it meant. 

"For some time it seemed to me that they would depart without venturingfarther, but some of the bolder spirits plucked up courage and went aboutamong the others shouting that no true Kentish man would be frightened bya noise that meant nothing, they had but to break down the door and theywould soon put an end to it. However, the night began to fall before theygot fairly in motion, and I went down and prepared to fire the powdershould it be needful, and besides I hoisted the skull above the parapetover the gate. Thinking that the light of the phosphorus might not show upwell a short distance away, I placed in addition some red fire in theskull. I then got on the wall, and sat down where I could peep out withoutbeing seen. Shouting a great deal to encourage each other, they came onuntil within a few paces of the gate. Then I heard a sudden cry, and thosein front pushed back and stood staring at the door as if bewitched; thenall ran away some distance. After much talk they came forward again, timidly pointing to the figure as they advanced. 

"This was now, doubtless, plain enough to be well made out fifty yardsaway. There they came to a halt again. Then I called out to Andrew tolight the fire in the skull, and set the jaw wagging, having so balancedit, that having been once set going it would wag for two or three minutesbefore it stopped. Then he ran one way with a brand from the fire, and Ithe other, and twelve green fires burst out. There was a yell of horrorwhen the skull was made out The alarm was doubtless heightened by thegreen fire, they having never seen such a thing before, and they startedto run wildly off. To hasten their flight I ran down and fired four of thepowder cases, which exploded with a noise that might have been heard atDartford. 

"After that Andrew and I went quietly to bed, sure that not another soulwould venture to attack the house. Andrew went into the village in themorning. He found that some of the men had been well-nigh killed byfright. All sorts of tales were told of great blazing skeletons thatdashed out from the gate with dart in hand, and of a skull that breathedout red fire from a blazing mouth, and grinned and gibbered at them. As tothe noises and the ghastly green fire, none could account for them, and Ido believe that there is not a villager who would approach within aquarter of a mile of the house after dark, on any condition. "

CHAPTER XI

AN INVITATION

Edgar laughed heartily at his father's account of the success of hisdefence of the house. Then he said: "I hope, father, that distortedaccounts of the affair may not get you into trouble with the Church. "

"I have no fear of that, Edgar. I had shown the prior my preparations, andhe approved of them heartily, being a man of much broader intelligencethan is common. Indeed, he begged of me a pot of my shining paste, andwith it painted the stone crucifix over the abbey gateway. And it was wellthat he did so, for last night some men came out from Dartford with intentto plunder the priory of its deeds and muniments, but on seeing theglowing crucifix, they went off in fear and trembling, and the villagerswere saying this morning that the priory had been protected by a miracle, while you see in my case they attribute it to the work of the devil. Andnow, Edgar, tell me all that has befallen you since you went away. "

Edgar related the various adventures that had happened. 

When he had concluded, his father said: "Truly, Edgar, you have beenfortunate indeed, which is another way of saying that you have skilfullygrasped the opportunities that presented themselves. The man who bemoansill-fortune is the man too apathetic, too unready, or too cowardly tograsp opportunity. The man who is called fortunate is, on the other hand, he who never lets a chance slip by, who is cool, resolute, and determined. During the time that you have been away you have made friends of twowealthy merchants, and have rendered them both high services; you havealso as greatly benefited our neighbour, Sir Ralph De Courcy, and haveplaced your foot so firmly on the ladder, that 'tis your own fault if youdo not rise high. And now, what think you of doing?"

"I have the intention of staying at home for a while, father. There willbe troubles for a time, but I care not to take part in the hunting down ofthese poor peasants north of the river, who, unlike these fellows, werewell content when the king offered them the charter granting theirdemands, and retired peacefully to their homes. So I would rather remainhere quietly until I have a chance of drawing sword in a foreign war, either against the French or the Scots. "

"I think that you are right; and, moreover, although you have proved yourmanhood against men, you can hardly, when with an army, be regarded asmore than a young esquire till another year or two have gone over yourhead. "

Two days later, finding that all was now perfectly quiet, and that therewas no probability whatever of a renewal of the troubles, Sir Ralph wentup to London with the city knight and his company. They had ridden over onthe previous day to call upon Mr. Ormskirk to thank him for the servicesthat Edgar had rendered them, and upon which they entered in much fullerdetail than Edgar had allowed himself. In return he gave them adescription of the defence of his house, in which Sir Robert was greatlyinterested, going down into the laboratory and examining the luminouspaint and its effect upon the skull. 

"It is a goodly device, " he said, "and though I myself have, during myvisit to Italy, come to believe but little in the superstitions that areheld by the mass of the people, I own that my courage would have beengrievously shaken if I had encountered suddenly that gibbering head. Howlong does the effect last?"

"Three or four days. I believe that it is a sort of slow combustion which, although it has no sensible heat, gradually consumes the particles thatgive rise to it. It may be that further researches will lead to adiscovery by which the light might be made permanent, and in that case theinvention would be a useful one. I have, however, no time to follow it up, being engaged in more serious matters, and regard this as a mererelaxation from more important work. "

"And yet, methinks, " the merchant said, "that were men of science, likeyourself, to devote themselves to such discoveries, instead of searchingfor the secrets that always evade them, they might do good service tomankind. Look at this discovery of Friar Bacon's. So far, I grant that ithas led to nothing, but I can see that in the future the explosive powerof this powder will be turned to diverse uses besides those of machinesfor battering down walls. Were this light of yours made permanent it woulddo away with the necessity for burning lamps indoors. What could be morebeautiful than a hall with its ceilings, rafters, walls, and pillars allglowing as if in the moonlight? For methinks the light resembles that ofthe moon rather than any other. "

"Were I a young man I would take up such matters, Sir Robert, for Ibelieve with you that the time might be more usefully spent; but 'tis toolate now. 'Tis not when one's prime is past that men can embark in a freshcourse or lay aside the work for which they have laboured for so manyyears. "

"And which, even if made, might bring more woe than good upon the world, "Sir Robert said. "Where would be the value of gold if other metals couldat will be transformed into it? When first produced, it might enablemonarchs to raise huge armies to wage war against their neighbours; but, after a time, its use would become common. Gold would lose its value, andmen would come to think less of it than of iron, for it is not so strongnor so fitted for weapons or for tools; and then some other and rarermetal would take its place, and alchemists would begin their work again indiscovering another philosopher's stone that would transmute other metalsinto the more valuable one. "

Mr. Ormskirk was silent. "I think, Sir Robert, " he said, at last, "that wealchemists do not work solely for the good of mankind, nor give a thoughtto the consequences that might follow the finding of the philosopher'sstone. We dream of immortality, that our name shall pass down through allages as that of the man who first conquered the secret of nature and madethe great discovery that so many thousands of others have sought for invain. "

"It is assuredly an ambition as worthy as many others, " Sir Robert said, thoughtfully. "A knight would be ready to risk his life a thousand timesin order to gain the reputation of being one of the foremost knights ofEurope. A king would wring the last penny from his subjects for a richmonument that will, he thinks, carry down his name to all time; anddoubtless the discovery of a secret that has baffled research for hundredsof years, is at least as worthy an ambition as these--far more laudable, indeed, since it can be carried out without inflicting woes upon others. And now farewell, Mr. Ormskirk. I trust that your son will always rememberthat in me he has a friend ready to do aught in his power for him. I ambut a simple citizen of London, but I have correspondents in well-nighevery city in Europe, and can give him introductions that may be valuablewheresoever he goes, and I shall be grieved indeed if he does not availhimself of my good-will and gratitude. "

Three days later Sir Ralph returned to St. Alwyth from London with hisdame and Aline. For some weeks time passed quietly and pleasantly toEdgar. The intimacy between the two houses became even closer than before, and Sir Ralph's report of Edgar's doings in London caused him to befrequently invited to the houses of all the well-to-do people in theneighbourhood. In the meantime the insurrection had been finally crushed. The commissioners in various parts of the country were trying andexecuting all who had taken any lead in the movement, and until a generalamnesty was passed, two months later, every peasant lived in hourly dreadof his life. They had gained nothing by the movement from which they hadhoped so much, and for a while, indeed, their position was worse than ithad ever been before. 

In time, however, as the remembrance of the insurrection died out, it boreits fruits, and although there was no specific law passed abolishingserfdom, the result was arrived at insensibly. Privileges were granted, and these privileges became customs with all the effect of the law, andalmost without their knowing it, the people became possessed of the rightsfor which their fathers had in vain taken up arms. Three weeks afterEdgar's return from London a royal commission came down to Dartford, andthe authorities of the town and others were called upon to name theleaders of the insurgents. 

Sir Ralph, who was one of those summoned, said that he was altogetherunable to give any information. He had been away when the first outbreaktook place. On his return he found his castle besieged, but having withhim fifty stout men-at-arms, he attacked and pursued the insurgents, andnearly five hundred of them were slain. But fighting, as he did, with hisvizor down, and having, for a time, as much as he could do to defendhimself, he had recognized no one, and indeed, so far as he knew, he didnot see one among the rioters with whose face he was acquainted. 

Two days later, as Edgar was riding back from Sir Ralph's castle, he camesuddenly upon a man at a cross-road. He was one of the villagers. 

"Well, Master Ormskirk, " he said, folding his arms, "you can kill me ifyou will, and it will be best so, for if you do not I shall live but thelife of a hunted dog, and sooner or later fall into their hands. "

"Why should I kill you, Carter? I have naught against you. "

"Then it was not you who denounced me as one of those who fought againstyou at De Courcy's castle?"

"Not I, assuredly. I have had no communication whatever with thecommissioners, nor did I know that you were one of those we encounteredthere. "

"Someone has given my name, " the man said, moodily. "I suppose it was someof those at Dartford, for it is true enough that I joined the Tyler theday he slew the collector. I thought that he had done rightfully, and itmay be that, like a fool, I have exhorted others to join him to win ourcharter of rights, I thought it was to be got honestly, that no harm wasto be done to any man; but when we got to London, and I saw that the Tylerand others intended to slay many persons of high rank and to burn anddestroy, I was seized with horror, and made my way back. When the othersreturned I was fool enough to let myself be persuaded to join in theattack on Sir Ralph's castle; and for that and the speeches, it seems thatI am to be tried and hung. You had best run me through, Master Ormskirk, and have done with it; I would rather that than be hung like a dog. "

"I shall do nothing of the kind, Carter. I have known you for years as anhonest, and a hard-working fellow. Here are a couple of crowns with whichyou can make your way to London. "

"'Tis no good, sir. I hear that there are parties of men on every road, and that orders have been given in every township to arrest all passers-by, and to detain them if they have not proper papers with them. Well, Ican die better than some, for I lost my wife last Christmas, and have nochildren; so if you won't do my business for me I will go straight back toDartford and give myself up. "

"No, no, Carter. Do you go into that wood, and remain there tillnightfall; then come to our house and knock at the gate, and you canshelter there as long as you like. As you know, there are few indeed whocome there, and if I get you a servitor's suit, assuredly none of ourvisitors would recognize you, and as for the village folk, you have but tokeep out of their way when they come with wood, meat, and other matters. It may not be for long, for 'tis like that I shall be going to the warssoon, and when I do so I will take you with me as my man-at-arms. Moreover, it is probable that when the commissioners have sat for a time, and executed all the prominent leaders of this rioting, there will be anamnesty passed. What do you say to that?"

"I say, God bless you, sir! I know well enough that I deserve everythingthat has befallen me, for of a surety the murders that were done in Londonhave so disgraced our cause that no one has a right to look for mercy. However, sir, if you are willing to give me such shelter as you say, Iwill serve you well and faithfully, and will right willingly imperil thelast drop of my blood in your service. "

"Then it is agreed, Carter. Come soon after nightfall. I am sure that myfather will approve of what I am doing, and should the worst come to theworst, and you be discovered, he would be able to say truly that he knewnot that you were wanted for your share in the matter, for, indeed, hetakes but small notice of what is passing without. Now you had better beoff at once to hiding before anyone else comes along. "

"Father, " Edgar said, when he returned, "I have taken on an additionalservitor in the house. He will cost you naught but his food while he ishere, and he will ride with me as my man-at-arms if I go abroad. He is astout fellow, and I beg that you will ask me no questions concerning him, and will take him simply on my recommendation. He will not stir out of thehouse at present, but you may make him of use in your laboratory if youcan. "

"I think that I understand, Edgar. After a business like that which isjust over, vengeance often strikes blindly, and 'tis enough for me thatyou declare him to be honest, and that you have known him for some time. "

"Andrew, " Edgar said to the old servitor after he had left his father, "Iknow that you are no gossip, and that in the matter of which I am going tospeak to you I can rely upon your discretion. I have taken on a stoutfellow, who will follow me to the wars as a man-at-arms. It may be thatyou will know him when you see him; indeed, I doubt not that you will doso. It is good for him at present that he should not stir beyond thewalls, and he will, indeed, remain indoors all day. There are a good manyothers like him, who just at present will be keeping quiet, and you may besure that I should not befriend the man were it not that I feel certain hehas had no hand in the evil deeds performed by others. "

"I understand, young master, and you may trust me to keep my lips sealed. I hear that a score have been hung during the last three days, and thoughI am no upholder of rioters, methinks that now they have had a bitterlesson. The courts might have been content with punishing only those whotook a part in the murders and burnings in London. The rest were but poorfoolish knaves, who knew no better, and who were led astray by thepreachings of some of these Jack Priests and other troublers of thepeace. "

"Think you that it would be best to speak to old Anna?"

"Not a bit, Master Ormskirk. Save to go to mass, she never stirs beyondthe house, and she is so deaf that you have to shout into her ear to makeher hear the smallest thing. I will simply say to her that you have got aman-at-arms to go with you to the wars, and that until you leave he is toremain here in the house. You did not tell me whether I was to take yourhorse round to the stable. "

"No; I am going to ride into Dartford now, to get the man some apparelsuited to his station here. "

Edgar returned in an hour, bringing with him a servitor's suit. As soon asHal Carter arrived, Edgar himself opened the gate to him. 

"Strip off those clothes, and put on this suit; it were best that you benot seen in your ordinary attire. However, you can trust old Andrew, andas to Anna, there is little chance of her recognizing you, and I don'tsuppose she as much as knows that there has been trouble in the land. "

A month later a mounted messenger brought Edgar a letter--it was the firstthat he had ever received. Telling the man to alight, and calling Carterto take his horse, he led the man into the kitchen and told Anna to givehim some food. He then opened the letter. It ran as follows:

_To Master Edgar Ormskirk, with hearty greeting, _

_Be it known to you, good friend, that having wound up my businessaffairs, I am about to start for Flanders, and shall, in the first place, go to Ghent, having a mission from those in authority at Court here tocarry out in that city. It would greatly please me if you would accompanyme. The times are troubled in Flanders, as you doubtless know, and youwould see much to interest you; and, moreover, as at present there isnaught doing in England, save the trying and executing of malefactors, youcould spend your time better in seeing somewhat of a foreign country thanin resting quietly at St. Alwyth. I need not say that the trip will putyou to no cost, and that by accepting, you will give pleasure to my wifeand daughter, as well as to myself. _

_Yours in friendship, _

_NICHOLAS VAN VOORDEN. _

_P. S. --I am writing at the same time to Master De Courcy, who, I hope, will also accompany me. _

Edgar went down at once to his father's laboratory and handed him theletter. Mr. Ormskirk read it. 

"It is a hearty invitation, Edgar, " he said, "and after the kindness ofthe Fleming in presenting you with that splendid suit of armour, you canscarce refuse it; but, indeed, in any case, I should be glad for you toaccompany him to Flanders. The Flemings are mostly our allies againstFrance, and it would be well for you to pass some time among them, tolearn as much as you can of their language, and to acquaint yourself withtheir customs. Their towns are virtually independent republics, like thoseof Athens, Sparta, and Thebes. The power lies wholly in the hands of thedemocracy, and rough fellows are they. The nobles have little or noinfluence, save in the country districts. The Flemings are at present onill terms with France, seeing that they, like us, support Pope Urban, while the French, Spaniards, and others hold to Pope Clement. 

"Possibly neither may care very much which pope gets the mastery, but itmakes a convenient bone of contention, and so is useful to neighbours onbad terms with each other. Go, by all means. You had best write a reply atonce, and hand it to the messenger. Have you heard yet whether he has beento the De Courcy's castle?"

"I did not ask him, father, for I did not read the letter until I hadhanded him over to Anna to get some food in the kitchen. I will go and askhim now, and if he has not yet gone there I will ride with him. 'Tis across-road, and he might have difficulty in finding it; besides, perhapsif I tell Sir Ralph that I am going, it may influence him to let Albert goalso. "

He went down to the kitchen and found that the messenger had not yet beento the castle. Telling him that he would go with him and act as his guide, and would be ready to start in a quarter of an hour, Edgar sat down towrite to the Fleming. It was the first time that he had ever indited aletter, and it took him longer than he expected. When he went down, themessenger was already standing by his horse, while Carter was walkingEdgar's up and down. 

Albert and Aline were at the castle gate as they rode up. 

"We were in the pleasaunce when we saw you coming, Edgar. We did notexpect you until to-morrow. "

"I have come over with a messenger, who is the bearer of a letter to you. "

"You mean to my father, I suppose?"

"No, indeed; it is for yourself, and I have had a similar one. I havewritten an answer, and I hope you will write one in the same strain. "

"Who can it be from?" Aline said, as Albert took out his dagger and cutthe silk that held the roll. 

"It is from our good friend, Mynheer Van Voorden, " Edgar said. "He is justleaving for Flanders, and has written to ask Albert and myself toaccompany him thither. "

"And I suppose that you have accepted, " Aline said, pettishly. 

"Yes, indeed; my father thinks that it will be very good for me to seesomething of foreign countries, and especially Flanders. As there isnothing doing here now, I am wasting my time, and doubtless in the greatFlemish cities I shall be able to find masters who can teach me manythings with the sword. "

"And how are we going to get on without you, I should like to know?" sheasked, indignantly, "especially if you are going to take Albert away too. "

"Albert will decide for himself--at least Sir Ralph will decide for him, Mistress Aline. "

"It is all very well to say that, but you know perfectly well that Albertwill be wanting to go if you are going, and that Sir Ralph will not sayno, if you and he both want it. "

"Well, you would wish us to become accomplished knights some day, andassuredly, as all say, that is a thing better learned abroad than inEngland. "

"I am quite satisfied with you as you are, " she replied, "and I call it adownright shame. I thought, anyhow, I was going to have you both hereuntil some great war broke out, and here you are running away for youramusement. It is all very well for you to contend that you think it may doyou good, but it is just for change and excitement that you want to go. "

By this time Albert had finished reading the letter. 

"That will be splendid, " he said. "I have always thought that I shouldlike to see the great Flemish cities. Why, what is the matter, Aline?" hebroke off, seeing tears in his sister's eyes. 

"Is it not natural that I should feel sorry at the thought of your goingaway? We have to stay all our lives at home, while you wander about, either fighting or looking for danger wherever it pleases you. "

"I don't think that it is quite fair myself, Aline, but I did not haveanything to do with regulating our manners and customs; besides, it is notcertain yet that my father will let me go. "

They had by this time reached the spot where Sir Ralph was watching aparty of masons engaged in heightening the parapet of the wall, as theexperience of the last fight showed that it did not afford sufficientprotection to its defenders. 

"Well, Albert, what is your news?" he said, as he saw by their faces thatsomething unusual had happened. 

"A letter from Mynheer Van Voorden to ask me to accompany him to Flanders, whither he is about to sail. He has asked Edgar too, and his father hasconsented. "

"Read me the letter, Albert. 'Tis a fair offer, " he said, when Albert cameto the end, "and pleases me much. I had spoken but yesterday with yourmother, saying that it was high time you were out in the world, the onlydifficulty being with whom to place you. There are many knights of myacquaintance who would gladly enough take you as esquire, but it is sodifficult to choose. It might be that, from some cause or other, your lordmight not go to the wars; unless, of course, it were a levy of all theroyal forces, and then it would be both grief to you and me that I had notput you with another lord under whom you might have had a betteropportunity. 

"But this settles the difficulty. By the time you come back there may besome chance of your seeing service under our own flag. Lancaster has justmade a three years' truce with the Scots, and it may be that he will nowmake preparations in earnest to sail with an array to conquer his kingdomin Spain. That would be an enterprise in which an aspirant for knighthoodmight well desire to take part. The Spaniards are courtly knights andbrave fellows, and there is like to be hard fighting. This invitation is atimely one. Foreign travel is a part of the education of a knight, and inFlanders there are always factions, intrigues, and troubles. Then there isa French side and an English side, and the French side is further split upby the Flemings inclining rather to Burgundy than to the Valois. Why, thisis better than that gift of armour, and it was a lucky day indeed for youwhen you went to his daughter's aid. Faith, such a piece of luck neverfell in my way. "

"Shall I go and write the letter at once, father?"

"There is no hurry, Albert. The messenger must have ridden from town to-day, and as he went first to Master Ormskirk's, that would lengthen hisjourney by three or four miles, therefore man and horse need rest, and itwere best, I should think, that he sleep here to-night, and be off betimesin the morning. It would be dark before he reached the city, and the roadsare not safe riding after nightfall; besides, it can make no difference toVan Voorden whether he gets the answer to-night or by ten o'clock to-morrow morning. "

Dame Agatha did not, as Aline had somewhat hoped, say a word to persuadeSir Ralph to keep Albert longer at home. She looked wistfully at the ladas the knight told her of the invitation that had come, and at his heartypleasure thereat, but she only said: "I am sorely unwilling to part withyou, Albert, but I know that it is best for you to be entering the world, and that I could not expect to have you many months longer. Your fatherand I were agreeing on that yesterday. A knight cannot remain by afireside, and it is a comfort to me that this first absence of yoursshould be with the good Flemish merchant, and I like much also his wifeand daughter, who were most kind to us when we tarried with them in Londonwhen your father was away. I would far rather you were with him, than inthe train of some lord, bound for the wars. I am glad, too, that your goodfriend Edgar is going with you. Altogether, it is better than anything Ihad thought of, and though I cannot part with you without a sigh, I canfeel that the parting might well have been much more painful. What sayyou, Aline?"

"I knew, as you say, mother, that it was certain that Albert would have toleave us, but I did not think that it would be so soon. It is veryhateful, and I shall miss him dreadfully. "

"Yes, my dear, but you must remember it was so I felt the many times thatyour father went to the war. It is so with the wife of every knight andnoble in the land. And not only these, but also the wives of the men-at-arms and archers, and it will be yours when you too have a lord. Men risktheir lives in battle; women stay at home and mind their castles. We eachhave our tasks. You know the lines that the priest John Ball used, theysay, as a text for his harangues to the crowds, _When Adam delved and Evespan_. You see, one did the rough part of the toil, the other sat at homeand did what was needful there, and so it has been ever since. You knowhow you shared our feelings of delight that your brother had grownstronger, and would be able to take his own part, as his fathers had donebefore him, to become a brave and valiant knight, and assuredly it is notfor you to repine now that a fair opportunity offers for him to preparefor his career. "

"I was wrong, mother, " Aline said, penitently. "I was very cross and ill-behaved, but it came suddenly upon me, and it seemed to me hard thatAlbert and Edgar should both seem delighted at what pained me so much. Forgive me, Albert. "

"There is nothing to forgive, dear. Of course I understand your feelingthat it will be hard for us to part, when we have been so much together. Ishall be very sorry to leave you, but I am sure you will agree with methat it is less hard to do so now than it would have been if I had beengoing to be shut up in a convent to prepare for entering the Church, as weonce thought would be the case. "

"I should think so, " the girl said. "This will be nothing to it. Then youwould have been going out of our lives; now we shall have an interest inall you do, and you will often be coming back to us; there will be that tolook forward to. Well, you won't hear me say another word of grumblinguntil you have gone. And when are you to go?"

"To-morrow or next day, " her father said. "Mynheer Van Voorden says, 'I amabout to start, ' which may mean three days or six. It will need a wholeday for your mother and the maids to see to Albert's clothes, and that allis decent and in order. To-day is Monday, and I think that if we say thatAlbert will arrive there on Thursday by noon it will do very well. Willyou be ready by that time, Edgar?"

"Easily enough, Sir Ralph; for, indeed, as we have no maid, my clothesneed but little preparation. I wear them until they are worn out, and thenget new ones; and I doubt not that I shall be able to replenish mywardrobe to-morrow at Dartford. "

Well pleased to find that Albert was to accompany him, Edgar rode home. Ashe passed in at the gates, Hal Carter ran up to him. "Master tells me thatyou are going away, Master Edgar. Are you going to take me with you?"

"Not this time, Hal. I am going to Flanders as a guest of a Flemishgentleman, and I could not therefore take a man-at-arms with me; besides, as you know naught of the language, you would be altogether useless there. But do not think that I shall not fulfil my promise. This is but a shortabsence, and when I return I shall enter the train of some warlike knightor other, and then you shall go with me, never fear. "

"Thank you, sir. 'Tis strange to me to be pent up here; not that I haveaught in the world to complain of; your father is most kind to me, and Ido hope that I am of some use to him. "

"Yes, my father has told me several times how useful you were to him inwashing out his apparatus and cleaning his crucibles and getting his firesgoing in readiness. He wonders now how he got on so long without a helper, and will be sorry when the time comes for you to go with me. Indeed hesaid, but two days ago, that when you went he should certainly look forsomeone to fill your place. "

"So long as he feels that, Master Edgar, I shall be willing enough tostay, but it seemed to me that I was doing but small service in return formeat and drink and shelter. I should feel that I was getting fat and lazy, were it not that I swing a battle-axe every day for an hour, as you bademe. "

"Look through your apparel, Edgar, " his father said that evening, "and seewhat you lack. To-morrow morning I will give you moneys wherewith you canrepair deficiencies. The suits you got in London will suffice you for thepresent, but as winter approaches you must get yourself cloth garments, and these can be purchased more cheaply in Flanders than here. Of course, I know not how long your stay there may be; that must depend upon yourhost. It would be well if, at the end of a month, you should speak aboutreturning, then you will see by his manner whether he really wishes you tomake a longer stay or not. Methinks, however, that it is likely he willlike you to stay with him until the spring if there is no matter ofimportance for which you would wish to return. I am sure that he feelsvery earnestly how much he owes to you, and is desirous of doing you realservice; and to my thinking he can do it in no better manner than bygiving you six months in Flanders. "

Accordingly, three days later, the two friends again rode to London. Eachwas followed by a man on horseback leading a sumpter-horse carrying thebaggage; and Hal Carter was much pleased when he was told that he was toperform this service. Both, for the convenience of carriage, wore theirbody-armour and arm-pieces, the helmets and greaves being carried withtheir baggage. On their arrival they were most cordially received by VanVoorden and his family, and found that they were to start on Saturday. Onthe following morning the lads went to the Tower to pay their respects tothe king. 

"Be sure you do not neglect that, " Sir Ralph had said; "the king ismightily well disposed to you, as I told you. I had related to him in fullthe affairs in which you took part in London, and on my return after thefight here, I, of course, told him the incidents of the battle, and hesaid, 'If all my knights had borne themselves as well as your son and hisfriend, I should not have been in so sore a strait. I should be glad tohave them about my person now; but I can well understand that you wishyour son to make a name for himself as a valiant knight, and that for atime I must curb my desire. '"

The king received them very graciously. "Sir Ralph and you did good workin dispersing that Kentish rabble, and doing with one blow what it hastaken six weeks to accomplish in Essex and Hertford. So you are going toFlanders? You will see there what has come of allowing the rabble to getthe mastery. But of a truth the knaves of Ghent and Bruges are of verydifferent mettle to those here, and fight as stoutly as many men-at-arms. "

"'Tis true, your Majesty, " Edgar said, "but not because they are stoutermen, for those we defeated so easily down in Kent are of the same mettleas our archers and men-at-arms who fought so stoutly at Cressy andPoictiers, but they have no leading and no discipline. They know, too, that against mail-clad men they are powerless; but if they were freemen, and called out on your Majesty's service, they would fight as well as didtheir forefathers. "

"You are in favour, then, of granting them freedom?"

"It seems to me that it would strengthen your Majesty's power, and wouldadd considerably to the force that you could put in the field, and wouldmake the people happier and more contented. Living down among them as wedo, one cannot but see that 'tis hard on men that they may not go to openmarket, but must work for such wages as their lords may choose to givethem, and be viewed as men of no account, whereas they are as strong andable to work as others. "

"You may be right, " the young king said, "but you see, my councillorsthink otherwise, and I am not yet rightly my own master. In one matter, however, I can have my way, and that is in dispensing honours. You knowwhat I said to you before you went hence, that, young as you were, I wouldfain knight you for the valiant work that you had done. Since then youhave done me good service, as well as the realm, by having, with Sir RalphDe Courcy and Sir Robert Gaiton, defeated a great body of the Kentishrebels, who were the worst and most violent of all, though there were withyou but fifty men-at-arms. This is truly knightly service, and theirdefeat drove all rioters in that part to their homes, whereas, had theynot been so beaten, there might have been much more trouble, and manyworthy men might have been slain by them. 

[Illustration: EDGAR AND ALBERT ARE KNIGHTED BY KING RICHARD. ]

"Moreover, as you are going to Flanders with our good friend Mynheer VanVoorden, who is in a way charged with a mission from us, it is well thatyou should travel as knights. It will give you more influence, and may aidhim to further my object. Therefore, I am sure, that all here who know howstoutly you have wielded your swords, and how you gave aid and rescue tothe worshipful Mynheer Van Voorden and his family, to stout Sir RobertGaiton, Dame De Courcy and her daughter, and how you bore yourselves inthe fight down in Kent, will agree with me that you have right well wonthe honour. "

Then, drawing his sword, he touched each slightly on the shoulder:

"Rise, Sir Albert De Courcy, and Sir Edgar Ormskirk. "

As the lads rose they were warmly congratulated by several of the noblesand knights standing round. 

"I will not detain you, " the king said, a short time later. "Doubtless youhave many preparations to make for your voyage. I hope that things willfare well with you in Flanders. Bear in mind that if you draw sword forMynheer Van Voorden you are doing it for England. "

CHAPTER XII

THE TROUBLES IN FLANDERS

On re-entering the city gates they first went to an armourer's, where theypurchased and buckled on some gilded spurs. 

"Truly, Albert, I can scarce believe our good fortune, " Edgar said, asthey left the shop. "It seems marvellous that though we have not served asesquires, we should yet at seventeen be dubbed knights by the king. "

"You have well deserved it, Edgar; as for me, I have but done my best tosecond you. "

"And a very good best it was, Albert, " Edgar laughed. "'Tis true that inthe skirmish outside Aldersgate I might have managed by myself, but in theFleming's affair and in the Tower I should have fared hardly indeed had itnot been for your help. I fancy that we have the Fleming to thank for thisgood fortune. You see he had already told the king that we were toaccompany him, and perhaps he may have pointed out to him that it might beto the advantage of his mission that we should be made knights. He hasgreat influence with the Court, seeing that he has frequently supplied theroyal needs with money. First let us visit our good friend Sir RobertGaiton. "

The knight received them most warmly. "I heard from Van Voorden that youwere going to Flanders with him. You are like to see stirring events, forGhent has long been in insurrection against the Count of Flanders, andthings are likely to come to a head erelong. Ah, and what do I see--goldspurs! Then the king has knighted you. That is well, indeed, and Icongratulate you most heartily. I tell you that I felt some shame that I, who had not even drawn a sword, should have been knighted, while you two, who had fought like paladins, had not yet your spurs, and I was glad thatI had an opportunity, down in Kent, of showing that I was not a merecarpet knight. "

"'Tis for that affair that the king said he knighted us, Sir Robert, "Edgar said. "The other matters were private ventures, though against theking's enemies; but that was a battle in the field, and the success put anend to rioting down there. "

"I shall not forget my promise about the knightly armour, " the merchantsaid, "but methinks that it were best to wait for a while. The armour theFleming bought you is as good as could be made, but doubtless you willoutgrow it, so it would be best for me to delay for two or three years. Itis not likely that you will have much to do with courtly ceremonies beforethen, and when you get to twenty, by which time you will have your fullheight, if not your full width, I will furnish you with suits with whichyou could ride with Richard when surrounded by his proudest nobles andbest knights. "

"We thank you, indeed, Sir Robert, and it would be much better so. Thefirst shine is not off our armour at present, and it would be cumbrous tocarry a second suit with us, therefore we would much rather that youpostponed your gift. "

He now went with them into the ladies' room. "Dame and daughter, " he said, "I have to present to you Sir Edgar Ormskirk and Sir Albert De Courcy, whom his Majesty has been pleased this morning to raise to the honour ofknighthood, which has been well won by their own merits and bravery. "

The dame gave an exclamation of pleasure and her daughter clapped herhands. 

"'Tis well deserved, indeed, " the former exclaimed, "and I wish them allgood fortune with their new dignity. How much we owe them, Robert. "

"That do we, " the merchant said, heartily. 

"I am pleased, " the girl said, coming forward and frankly shaking handswith both. 

"I can scarce credit our good fortune, Mistress Ursula, " Albert said. "'Tis but a few months since I deemed that I was unfit for martialexercise, and that there was naught for me but to enter the Church, andnow, thanks entirely to Edgar and to good luck, I am already a knight;'tis well-nigh past belief. That meeting with you and your father was thebeginning of our great fortune. "

"That was a terrible night, " the girl said, with a little shudder at therecollection. "Heaven surely sent you to our aid. "

While they were talking, Sir Robert said a word apart to his wife, andleft the room. He presently returned with a small coffer, which he handedto her. 

"It seems to me, young knights, " she said, "that your equipment isincomplete without a knightly chain. My husband, I know, is going to giveyou armour for war; it is for us to give you an ornament for Court. Theseare the work of Genoese goldsmiths, and I now, in the name of my daughterand myself, and as a small token of the gratitude that we owe you, bestowthese upon you. "

So saying she placed round their necks two heavy gold chains of the finestworkmanship. Both expressed their thanks in suitable terms. 

"When do you sail?" the merchant asked Edgar. 

"To-morrow morning, " he replied, "and the ship will unmoor at noon. Wewill come to say farewell to you in the morning. "

Mynheer Van Voorden and his family were no less delighted than Sir RobertGaiton at the honour that had befallen them. 

"Methinks, Mynheer, " Edgar said, "that 'tis to you that we in part owe thehonour the king has bestowed on us, for he said that as you had a missionfrom him it would be well that we should have the rank of knighthood. "

"I may have said as much to the king, " Van Voorden admitted, "but it wasnot until Richard had himself said that he intended at the firstopportunity to knight you both. On that I spoke, and pointed out that thepresence of two English knights with me would add weight to my words. Onwhich he gladly assented, saying that it had before been his intention todo so ere you left London, had not Sir Ralph said it would be better foryou to earn it in the field; but as, since that time, you had fought in astiff battle, and done good service to the realm by putting down theinsurgents in Kent, who had been the foremost in the troubles here, hewould do so at once. 

"I think now that it were well you should each take a man-at-arms withyou--a knight should not ride unattended. When we get across there I willhire two Flemings, who speak English, to ride with your men. You will needthem to interpret for you, and they can aid your men to look after yourhorses and armour. If the two fellows here start at once for your homes, the others can be back in the morning. "

"One of them is the man I should take with me, " Edgar said. "I promisedhim that he should ride behind me as soon as occasion offered. He has nohorse, but I doubt not that I shall be able to purchase one out there. "

"I will see to that, " Van Voorden said, "and to his armour. Do not troubleyourself about it in any way. And now about your man, Sir Albert?"

"I will ask my father to choose a good fellow for me, and one who hasarmour and a horse. "

"Then it were best to lose no time. There is pen and parchment on thattable. Doubtless you will both wish to write to tell your fathers of thehonour that the king has bestowed upon you. "

Both at once sat down and wrote a short letter. Edgar, after telling hisfather that he had been knighted, said:

"_Mynheer Van Voorden says it will be as well if we each take a man-at-arms with us, so I shall, with your permission, take Hal Carter, as I hadarranged with you to do so when I went to the wars. He is a stout fellow, and will, I am sure, be a faithful one. I hope that you will find nodifficulty in replacing him. _"

Sir Ralph himself arrived at the house the next morning. "I could not letyou go without coming to congratulate you both on the honour that hasbefallen you. It might have been well that it should have come a littlelater, but doubtless it will be of advantage to you in Flanders, andshould there be fighting between Ghent and the earl you will be more freeto choose your own place in battle, and to perform such journeys andadventures as may seem good to you as knights, than you would be asprivate gentlemen, or esquires, following no leader, and having no rank orstanding save that of gentlemen who have come over as friends of MynheerVan Voorden. 

"Your mother is greatly pleased, and as for Aline, she would fain haveridden hither with me, but as I intend to return this afternoon, and asshe saw you both but two days since, I thought it best that she shouldstay at home. I have brought up with me John Lance. I thought that he wasthe one who would suit you best. In some respects the other is the moreexperienced and might be of more value were you going on a campaign, buthe is somewhat given to the ale-jug, so I thought it best to bring Lance, who is a stout fellow, and can wield his sword well. He is civil and well-spoken, and as I have told him he is to obey your orders just the same asif they were mine, I believe that you will have little trouble with him. His arms and armour are in good condition, and he has been furnished witha fresh suit out of the chest. 

"I saw your father, Edgar, late yesterday evening. I myself took over yourletter to him. He said that whatever a man's calling may be, it is wellthat he should go into it with all his heart, and that since you havetaken to arms, it is well indeed that you should so soon havedistinguished yourself as to be deemed worthy of knighthood. He said thathe would get another to take the place of the man you keep with you, andhe wishes you God-speed in Flanders. "

At eleven o'clock, Van Voorden, his wife and daughter, mounted, togetherwith Edgar, Albert, and their two men-at-arms; both the latter were inbody armour, with steel caps; the Fleming had secured a strong andserviceable horse for Hal. His own servants had gone on an hour beforewith three carts carrying the baggage; Sir Ralph accompanied them acrossLondon Bridge to Rotherhithe, where the barque was lying alongside awharf. The horses were first taken on board, and placed in stalls on deck. These Van Voorden had had erected so that the horses should suffer noinjury in case they encountered rough weather. As soon as the animals weresecured in their places, Sir Ralph said good-bye to them all, the hawserswere thrown off, and the vessel dropped out into the tide, the baggagehaving been lowered into the hold before they came down. 

There were no other passengers, the Fleming having secured all theaccommodation for his party. There were two small cabins in the stern, oneof which was set apart for the merchant's wife and daughter, the other fortheir two maids. The cabin where they sat and took their meals was used bythe merchant and the two young knights as a sleeping-place. The Fleming'sfour men-servants and the two men-at-arms slept in a portion of the holdunder the stern cabins. The wind was favourable, and although speed wasnot the strong point of the ship, she made a quick passage, and forty-eight hours after starting they entered the port of Sluys. 

"Will you tell us, Mynheer, " Edgar said, as they sailed quietly down theThames, "how it comes about that Ghent is at war with the Earl ofFlanders, for it is well that we should have some knowledge of the matterbefore we get into the midst of it. "

"'Tis well, indeed, that it should be so, Edgar. The matter began in aquarrel between two men, John Lyon and Gilbert Mahew. Lyon was a craftyand politic man, and was held in great favour by the earl. There was acitizen who had seriously displeased Louis, and at his request John Lyonmade a quarrel with him and killed him. The matter caused great angeramong the burgesses, and Lyon had to leave the city, and went and dwelt atDouay, living in great state there for three years, at the earl's expense. At the end of that time the earl used all the influence he possessed atGhent, and obtained a pardon for Lyon, and the restoration of hisproperty, that had been forfeited for his crime, and, moreover, made himchief ruler of all the ships and mariners. 

"This caused great displeasure to many, not only in Ghent but in allFlanders. Mahew, who, with his seven brothers, was the leading man amongthe mariners, and between whose family and that of Lyon there was a long-standing feud, went presently to the earl and told him that if things wereproperly managed and certain taxes put on the shipping, the earl wouldderive a large annual sum from it, and the earl directed Lyon to carrythis out. But owing to the general opposition among the mariners, whichwas craftily managed by Mahew's brothers, Lyon was unable to carry theearl's orders into effect. Gilbert Mahew then went to the earl and saidthat if he were appointed in Lyon's place he would carry the thing out. This was done, and Mahew. From his influence with the mariners, and bygiving many presents to persons at the earl's Court, gained high favour, and used his power to injure Lyon. 

"The latter, however, kept quiet, and bided his time. This came when thepeople of Bruges, who had long desired to make a canal--which would takeaway most of the water of the river Lys for their benefit--but who hadnever been able to do so, owing to the opposition offered by Ghent, nowset a great number of men upon this work. This caused a great agitation inGhent, especially among mariners, who feared that if the river Lys werelowered their shipping trade would be much injured. Then people began tosay that if Lyon had remained their governor in Ghent the people of Brugeswould never have ventured on such action. Many of them went secretly toLyon to sound him on the matter. He advised them that they had best revivethe old custom of wearing white hoods, and that they should then choose agovernor whom they would obey. 

"In a few days a great number of white hoods appeared in the streets, anda popular meeting was held. John Lyon was elected leader, and with twohundred companies marched from Ghent to attack the pioneers digging thechannel. These, on hearing that a great force from Ghent was marchingagainst them, hastily retired. John Lyon and his force returned home, andthe former again resumed his position as a quiet trader. The White Hoods, however, dominated the town. In a short time some of them demanded that amariner, who was a burgess of Ghent, and who was confined in the earl'sprison at Eccloo, should be liberated, as, according to the franchise ofthe city, no burgess could be tried save by its Courts. 

"This trouble Lyon carefully fostered, and as the new and heavy duesinjured the trade of Ghent, his party increased rapidly. In public, however, he always spoke moderately, remaining quietly in his house, andnever going out except with an escort of two or three hundred of the WhiteHoods. An embassy was sent to the earl to ask that the rights of the cityshould be respected. The earl answered them mildly, ordered the prisonerto be given up to them, and promised to respect the franchise of the city, but at the same time asked that the wearing of white hoods should bediscontinued. Lyon, however, persuaded the White Hoods not to accede tothis request, saying that it was the White Hoods that had wrung thoseconcessions from the earl, and that if they disappeared from the streets, the franchise would be speedily abolished. 

"In this Lyon was right, and he at once set to work to organize the WhiteHoods, dividing them into companies, and appointing a captain to eachhundred men; a lieutenant to fifty; and a sub-officer to ten. In a shorttime the Bailie of Ghent, with two hundred horse, rode into the city, theearl having agreed with Gilbert Mahew that John Lyon and several otherleaders should be carried off and beheaded. As soon as the bailie arrivedat the market-place he was joined by the Mahews and their adherents. TheWhite Hoods at once gathered at John Lyon's house, and he set out for themarket-house with four hundred men. These were joined by many others asthey went. As soon as they appeared, the Mahews, with their party, fled. Then the White Hoods rushed upon the bailie, unhorsed and slew him, andtore the earl's banner to pieces. His men-at-arms, seeing how strong andfurious were the townsmen, at once turned their horses and rode away. 

"A search was then made for the Mahews, but they had fled from the townand ridden away to join the earl. Their houses were all sacked anddestroyed. The White Hoods were now undisturbed masters of the place; mostof the rich burgesses, however, were much grieved at what had taken place. A great council was held, and twelve of their number went to the earl tobeg for pardon for the town. The earl received them sternly, but at theirhumble prayer promised to spare the city and to punish only the chiefoffenders. While they were away, however, Lyon called an assembly of thecitizens in a field outside the town. Ten thousand armed men gatheredthere, and they at once sacked and burnt the palace of Andrehon, which wasthe earl's favourite residence, and a very stately pile. 

"The earl, on hearing the news, called the burgesses, who were still withhim, and sent them back to Ghent with a message to the town that theyshould have neither peace nor treaty until he had struck off the heads ofall those whom he chose. John Lyon began the war by marching to Bruges, which, being wholly unprepared, was forced to admit him and his men, andto agree to an alliance with Ghent. He then marched to Damme, where he wastaken ill, and died, not without strong suspicion of having been poisoned. The people of Ghent sent a strong force to Ypres. The knights and men-at-arms of the garrison refused to admit them, but the craftsmen of the townrose in favour of Ghent, slew five of the knights, and opened the gates. The men of the allied cities then tried to attack Tormonde, where the earlwas, but were unable to take it; they afterwards besieged Oudenarde. TheDuke of Burgundy, however, interposed, and peace was agreed upon, oncondition that the earl should pardon all and come to live in Ghent. Theearl kept his promise so far as to go there, but he only stayed four daysand then left the town. 

"The peace was of very short continuance, for some relations of the bailieand some other knights took forty ships on the river, put out the eyes ofthe sailors, and sent them into Ghent, in return for which a strong bodymarched out from Ghent, surprised Oudenarde, and stayed there a month, during which time they hewed down the gates and made a breach in the wallsby destroying two towers. After the men of Ghent had left Oudenarde theearl went there and repaired the damage they had done, and then marched toYpres and beheaded many of those who had risen against him, and had slainhis knights. In the meantime Ghent prepared for the war by sacking anddestroying all the houses of the gentry in the country round the city. 

"Several battles were fought, and in these the White Hoods had the worstof it, for although they fought stoutly they were greatly outnumbered. Bruges and Damme opened their gates to the earl, and Ghent was leftwithout an ally. Then Peter De Bois, who was now the chief of the WhiteHoods, seeing that many of the townsmen were sorely discouraged by theirwant of success, went to Philip Van Artevelde (the son of Jacob VanArtevelde, who was murdered by the townsfolk for making an alliance withEngland) and persuaded him to come forward as the leader of the people. Onhis doing so Philip was at once accepted by the White Hoods. Two of theleaders of the party of peace were at once murdered. As his father hadbeen a great man and an excellent ruler, Philip was joyfully accepted bythe whole population, and was given almost arbitrary power. 

"Since that time, " went on Van Voorden, "Ghent has been straitly besieged, and had it not been that they sent out a strong force, who bought largesupplies at Brussels and at Liege, and managed to convey them back to thecity, most of the inhabitants would have died from hunger. 

"So matters stand at present. The mission with which I am charged atpresent is to see Van Artevelde, and to find out whether he, like hisfather Jacob, is well disposed towards the English, and if so, to promisethat some aid shall be sent to him. "

"And what are your own thoughts on the matter, Mynheer?"

"As to Ghent, I say nothing, " the merchant replied. "The population haveever been rough and turbulent, swayed by agitators, and tyrannized over bythe craftsmen; but I can well see that it is for the interest of Englandthat Ghent should be upheld, for these troubles in Flanders greatlydisturb both the Duke of Burgundy and the King of France, whose interestsnever run together. Again, I see that the independence of Ghent, Bruges, and other large towns is for the good of Flanders, since were it not forthat, the country would be but an appanage of Burgundy or France. Heavyimposts would be laid upon the people, their franchises abolished, and thetrade greatly injured; and it would therefore be a sore misfortune for thecountry were the Earl of Flanders to crush Ghent, for did he do so hecould work his will in all the other towns. 

"These, you see, are something like your city of London; they exist andflourish owing to the rights they have gained. They curbed the power ofthe nobles, and have built up great wealth and power for themselves. Theirmerchants have the revenues of princes, and carry on a great trade withall countries. You see how readily the earl fell in with Mahew'ssuggestion, and laid heavy taxes on the shipping of Ghent. In the sameway, were he supreme master, he and his lords could similarly tax thetrade of other towns of Flanders, to the great benefit of the merchants offoreign countries. Thus, you see, as a Fleming I should wish to see Ghent--although I love not the turbulent town--preserved from the destructionthat would surely fall upon it were the earl to capture it. Why, at Ypres, not only did he kill many thousands of the citizens in an ambush, but whenhe entered the town, he beheaded well-nigh six hundred of the citizens. Ifhe did that at Ypres, which had offended comparatively little, what wouldhe do to Ghent, which has killed his bailie, sacked and burned his palace, defied his authority, and holds out against all his force?"

"Thank you very much, Mynheer; I knew but little of the matter before, andI am glad to be so thoroughly informed in it. I see it is the same thereas it was in London when the rioters came thither; the better class wereoverborne by the baser. Had it not been for the death of Wat the Tyler, and the dispersal of his rabble, it is likely that every trader's house inLondon would have been pillaged and all the better class murdered, as werethe Flemings. "

As soon as the vessel drew alongside the wharf at Sluys, a Flemish tradercame on board. He was a correspondent of Van Voorden's, and to him themerchant had written, asking him to secure lodgings for him and his partyfor a day or two. Van Voorden was well known to him, for the merchant hadoccasion to cross to Flanders three or four times every year, and hiscorrespondent often came over to London. After greeting the merchant, hiswife and daughter, he said:

"I was in much fear for you, Van Voorden, when I heard the reports of thewild doings of the rabble in London, and how they specially directed theirfury against our people, and killed very many worthy merchants. You havesaid in your letters to me that you had been in some danger, but that, asyou would see me shortly, you would not write at length. "

"I will tell you of it anon, Rochter. First, how about the lodging?"

"As to that, there is no difficulty. It would be strange indeed were youto go elsewhere than to my house, which you have always used hitherto whenyou passed through. "

"Yes: when I was alone. Now I have my wife and daughter, and these twoyoung English knights, to say nothing of the maids and the men-at-arms. "

"We can take them all without difficulty. As you know, the house is alarge one, and there are but my wife and myself and my daughter Marie. There is the room you always occupy for yourself and madame, a bed hasbeen put up in Marie's room for your daughter, the large room over it willbe allotted to these gentlemen, your maids can sleep with ours, and thereis a large room in the attic for your servants and the knights' men. "

"So be it, " Van Voorden said, "and it will be far more pleasant to be withyou and your good wife than in a strange place. How about the horses, ofwhich we have six?"

"The accommodation I have for them is small, but I have arranged with afriend for the disposal of the horses in his stables, which arecommodious, and of which he makes but little use. "

The house of Mynheer Rochter surprised the young knights by its size. Itwas massively and strongly built, and apparently there was no pressure forroom, as was the case in the busy streets of London. The hall was of greatsize, panelled with a dark wood, and with a flooring so smooth andpolished that both knights narrowly escaped falling, on stepping on it forthe first time. A great staircase led to the family apartments upstairs. The main room would have held four of either those of Van Voorden or SirRobert Gaiton in London, and the rest of the house was on the same scale. All was dark, massive, and rich, with an air of great comfort. Thefurniture and floors were polished until they reflected the light from thecasements, and heavy rugs and carpets were stretched in front of the fire-places and windows, and at other points where the family were accustomedto sit. 

There were heavy curtains to the windows, and others before the doors, sothat all draught should be cut off. Although not so handsome as the roomsof the two merchants in London, everything was so substantial, well kept, and comfortable, that the two friends were greatly struck by it. It wasnow October, and great wood fires blazed in the hall below and in all theupstairs rooms, and these quite dispelled any air of gloom that mightotherwise have been caused by the darkness of the furniture. 

"Truly, Edgar, " Albert said, in a low tone, while the ladies were talkingtogether, "I think that I shall change my vocation once again, abandon thecutting of throats, and establish myself as a Flemish merchant. "

"It would be years before you could acquire the necessary knowledge, "Edgar laughed, "to say nothing of the capital required for the business;but truly the comfort of this house is wonderful, and it is clear to methat, although we Englishmen have learned to fight, we are mightily behindothers in the art of making our lives comfortable. "

Before the meal was served the friends went upstairs to their room, tookoff the rough clothes in which they had travelled, and apparelledthemselves in the plainest of their two suits. When dinner was announcedthey went into a room leading from that in which they had before been. Asthe numbers were equal, the four gentlemen each offered his hand to alady, and led her to the table. It was almost dark now, and the room waslighted with many wax candles, which were novelties to the young knights. Tallow candles had indeed come into partial use at the beginning of thecentury, but they had never seen wax used, save on occasions of greatceremony in the churches. It was now for the first time that Frau Rochterobtained a fair view of the faces of her guests. 

"You are young indeed, gentlemen, are you not, to have attained the rankof knighthood?" she said; "but I believe that in England 'tis a title thatgoes with the land. "

"It is so, " Van Voorden said, before either of the young knights couldreply; "but in this case it has been won by distinguished bravery, forwhich King Richard himself bestowed knighthood upon them. No one cantestify to their bravery more strongly than ourselves, for it was thanksalone to them that my life certainly, and probably those of my wife anddaughter, were preserved on that evil day in London, " and as the mealproceeded he gave a full narrative of the manner in which they haddefended his house while his wife was removed from her sick-bed andcarried down to the hiding-place below. "It was not only for this singleact of bravery that they received knighthood. Young though they are, theysaved the life of a worshipful London citizen--who has since himselfbecome a knight--when he had fallen into the hands of a party of robbers. When the Tower was in the hands of the rioters, they, without assistance, killed seven men who had entered the ladies' chamber; and, lastly, theyrode, with two knights and fifty men-at-arms, at a mob consisting of sometwo thousand of the worst of the rebels, and entirely defeated them withthe loss of five hundred, and it was for this last act that they wereknighted. "

"Mynheer Van Voorden omits to say, " Edgar added, "that it was largely tohis own good offices that we owe the honour. "

"I said nothing to the king but what was true and just, " the merchantreplied; "and he told me that he had already determined to promote you onthe first opportunity; indeed, even had I not spoken I believe that hewould have done so before we left London. "

"I am sure that they deserved it if it had only been for what they did forus, " his daughter said, warmly. "Several times, while you were gettingmother down the stairs, I ran out to the landing and looked down at thefight. It was terrible to see all the fierce faces, and the blows thatwere struck with pole-axe and halbert, and a marvel that two young menshould so firmly hold their ground against such odds. "

"We all owe them our lives assuredly, " Madame Van Voorden said. "Had itnot been for them, undoubtedly I should have died that day. I was verynear to death as it was, and had I seen my husband slaughtered before myeyes, it would have needed no blow of knife to have finished me. "

CHAPTER XIII

A STARVING TOWN

Many of the leading citizens, hearing of Van Voorden's arrival, called inthe course of the evening. The conversation, of course, turned upon thestate of public affairs in Flanders; and Van Voorden inquired particularlyas to the feeling in Bruges, and the sides taken by leading citizensthere. 

"That is difficult to say, " one of the merchants replied. "Bruges hasalways been a rival to Ghent, and there has been little good-will betweenthe cities. The lower class are undoubtedly in favour of Ghent; but amongthe traders and principal families the feeling is the other way. WereGhent in a position to head a national movement with a fair chance ofsuccess, no doubt Bruges would go with her, for she would fear that, should it be successful, she would suffer from the domination of Ghent. Atpresent, however, the latter is in a strait, the rivers are blockaded bythe earl's ships, and the town is sorely pressed by famine. After thevengeance taken by the earl on the places that, at the commencement of thetrouble, threw in their lot with Ghent, she can expect no aid until sheshows herself capable of again defeating the prince's army. "

"Of course, at present I know but little how matters stand, " Van Voordensaid. "I have been so long settled in England that I have hardly keptmyself informed of affairs here. I am thinking now of making Flanders myhome again, but I would not do so if the land is like to be torn by civilwar; I shall, therefore, make it my business to sojourn for a time in manyof the large towns, and so to learn the general feeling throughout thecountry towards the earl, and to find out what prospect there is of thepresent trouble coming to a speedy end. France, Burgundy, or even Englandmay interfere in the matter if they see a prospect of gain by it, and inthat case the fighting might become general. "

"Is the feeling of England in favour of Ghent?" one of the burghers asked, anxiously. 

"So far I have heard but little on the matter. The English have hadtroubles of their own, and have had but little time to cast their eyesabroad. Nevertheless, if the struggle continues, they may remember that aVan Artevelde was their stout ally, and that Ghent, after his murder, again submitted itself to them. There is, too, the bond of sympathy thatFlanders accepts the same pope as England, and that in aiding her they aidthe pope's cause, and strike a blow at France, with whom they are alwaysat daggers drawn. Therefore, methinks more unlikely things have happenedthan that; if France gives aid to the earl, the English may strike in forGhent. "

"I trust not, " one of the burghers said, earnestly, "for Sluys might wellbe the landing point for an English expedition, and then the first bruntof the war would fall upon us. "

"I say not that there is much chance of such a thing, " Van Voorden said;"I was but mentioning the complication that might arise if Ghent is ableto prolong the struggle. "

On the following morning the party started from Sluys. They made a goodshow, for Van Voorden had the evening before engaged two mounted men, well-armed, to ride with the young knights as men-at-arms. Behind themerchant and his party came the two maids and the four retainers who hadaccompanied them from England. These carried swords and daggers, but nodefensive armour. Behind were the two English men-at-arms and the twofreshly taken on, all wearing breast-and back-pieces and steel caps. Theytarried but a day or two at Bruges, Van Voorden finding that among theburgesses the trade animosity against Ghent overpowered any feeling ofpatriotism, and moreover it was felt that the success of that town wouldgive such encouragement to the democracy elsewhere that every city wouldbecome the scene of riot and civil strife. 

They learnt that, unless they fell in with one of the parties that wasstationed to prevent strong forces of foragers issuing from Ghent to drivein cattle, they would find no difficulty in entering the town, for thecitizens had shown themselves such stout fighters, that the earl, believing that the city must fall by famine, had drawn off the greaterportion of his army. Travelling by easy stages, the party approached thetown on the second evening. Soon after they started that morning they cameupon a body of the troops of the Earl of Flanders. The officer in commandrode up to the merchant and asked him for his name and his object in goingto Ghent, and also who were the two knights with him. As soon as VanVoorden mentioned his name, and said that he had for many years beenestablished in London, the officer at once recognized it. 

"I am well acquainted with your name as one of the foremost among ourcountrymen at King Richard's Court, and that you have several times actedas our representative when complaints have been made of injury to Flemishtraders by English adventurers, but I must still ask, what do you proposedoing at Ghent?"

"I am over here for a time with my wife and daughter, and am paying visitsto friends and business correspondents in the various towns, and it may bethat if these troubles come to an end I may retire from businessaltogether and settle down here. These knights have done me a signalservice, having saved the lives of myself and daughter during the riots inLondon; therefore I have asked of them the courtesy to ride with methrough Flanders. Having a desire to visit foreign countries, theyaccepted my invitation. "

"Adieu, then, Master Van Voorden. I know that you are a man of influenceamong the merchants, and trust that you will do your best to persuade thestiff-necked burghers of Ghent to submit themselves to their lord. "

"Methinks, from what I hear, " the merchant replied, "that if it dependedupon the burgesses and traders there would be a speedy end to thesetroubles, but they are overborne by the demagogues of the craftsmen. "

"That is true enough, " the officer replied. "Numbers of the richerburgesses have long since left Ghent, and many have established themselvesin trade in other cities where there was better chance of doing theirbusiness in peace and quiet. "

The party now rode on, and without further interruption arrived at Ghent. They put up for the night at a hostelry, but in the morning the merchanthad no difficulty in hiring the use of a house for a month, for many ofthe better class houses were standing empty. Then he called on several ofthe leading burgesses, some of whom were known to him personally, and hadlong and earnest talk with them upon the situation. 

Late in the afternoon he sent a letter to Philip Van Artevelde, sayingthat he had just arrived from England, and would be glad to have a privateparley with him. An answer was received from Van Artevelde saying that hewould call that evening upon him, as it would be more easy to have quietspeech together there than if he visited him at his official residence. Ateight o'clock Van Artevelde arrived. He was wrapped in a cloak, and gaveno name, simply saying to the retainer who opened the door that he wasthere by appointment with his master. Van Voorden received him alone. Theyhad met on two or three occasions previously, and saluted each othercordially. 

"I think it best that we should meet quietly, " the merchant said, as theyshook hands. "I know the Ghentois, how greedily they swallow every rumour, how they magnify the smallest things, and how they rage if their desiresare not gratified, and give themselves wholly up to the demagogues. 'Tisfor that reason that I think it well that you have come to see meprivately. 

"I have no official mission to you, but I am charged by King Richard, orrather by his council--when they heard that I was coming over here on myprivate affairs--to find out in the first place how things really standhere; and secondly, to learn your own opinion and thoughts on the mattersin hand. "

By this time they had seated themselves by the fire. 

"The position is grievous enough in that we are straitened for food, " wasthe reply; "indeed, although we have of late been fortunate in obtainingsupplies, the pressure cannot be borne. Of one thing you may be sure, Ghent will not tamely be starved out. If we cannot obtain fair terms, every man will arm himself and sally out, and, it need be, we will sweepthe whole country clear of its flocks and herds, and bring in such storesas we want from all quarters, carrying our arms to the gates of Brusselsand Malines in one direction, to Lisle in another, and to Ypres andDixmuide south of the Lys. Earl though he be, Louis cannot bar every roadto us, nor forever keep up a force sufficient to withstand us. Already thefeudal lords have kept their levies under arms far beyond the time theyhave a right to require them, but this cannot go on. War costs us no morethan peace, and whenever we will we can march with 20, 000 men in anydirection that may please us. As to defending ourselves against assault, Ihave no fear whatever. Thus, then, so long as Ghent chooses she canmaintain the war. " He put an emphasis on the last words. 

"That means, I take it, " the merchant said, "as long as the people arewilling to go on fasting. "

"That is so. There is a sore pinch; food is distributed gratuitously; for, as all trade is stopped, there is little work to be had. So long as theycould live in idleness, obtain enough food, and a small sum paid daily, there were no signs of discontent; and there is still plenty of money inthe coffers, for the goods and estates of many who have fled, and who areknown to be favourable to the earl, have been confiscated, but moneycannot provide food. Thus, it seems to me that, save for the lack of food, matters could go on as at present. But if fair terms cannot be obtained, the people will demand to be led against their enemy. We shall lead them, but what will come after that I cannot say. 

"As you doubtless know, I am here by no choice of my own. I had naught todo with the rising of Ghent, or what has been done hitherto, but when Lyondied and the leaders who succeeded him were killed, they sent to me to betheir governor. For a time I refused, but I was overborne. I was livingquietly and peaceably on my estates, with no love for strife; but it waspointed out that I alone could unite the factions, that many of the betterclasses of citizens, who held aloof from the demagogues of the streets, would feel confidence in me, that my name would carry weight, and thatother cities might make alliance with me when they would have naught tosay to butchers and skinners and such like, and that possibly the earlwould be more likely to grant terms to me than to those whom he considersas the rabble. I took up the position reluctantly, but, having taken itup, I shall not lay it down. Like enough it will cost me my life, as itcost the life of Jacob Van Artevelde before me, but it may be that aidwill come from some unexpected quarter. "

"That is the next point. Do you look for aid from France?"

"France is never to be relied upon, " Artevelde replied, gloomily. "TheValois has, of course, made us vague promises, but all he cares for isthat the war should go on, so that, if he and Burgundy come to blows, Flanders can give no aid to the duke. I have no hope in that quarter. Oflate, however, Burgundy and Berry have prevailed in his councils, and wehear that he has decided to join the duke against us. We have sent, asdoubtless you know, to the King of England, to ask him to ally himselfwith us. "

"'Tis concerning that matter he has charged me. It was known when I leftEngland that Burgundy had promised his aid to the earl, but naught wasknown of France joining in. The king is well disposed towards you, but hiscouncil hold that, so long as Ghent stands alone, England can make noalliance with her, for she would have to fight, not only Burgundy andFrance, but the rest of Flanders. But if Ghent makes herself master ofFlanders, England will gladly ally herself with you, and will send troopsand money. "

"'Tis reasonable, " Artevelde said, "and we will bestir ourselves. I myselfhave done all that is possible to obtain peace, and in three days I amgoing, with twelve of the principal citizens, to Bruges, where the earlarrived yesterday. We shall offer to submit ourselves to his mercy if hewill have pity on the city. If he demands the entire mastership we shallfight in earnest. If he will content himself with taking our lives, we areready to give them for the sake of the city. We know that we have a strongbody of friends in every town, and should it come to blows, methinks it isnot improbable that all Flanders will join, and if we are supported byEngland, we may well hope to withstand both France and Burgundy. "

"I have two young English knights with me, Van Artevelde; they are young, but have already shown themselves capable of deeds of the greatestbravery. During the late riots in London they defended my house against amob many hundreds strong, and so gave time for myself, my wife, anddaughter to gain a place of hiding; they did many other brave feats, andso distinguished themselves that, though very young, the king has knightedthem. I invited them to accompany me hither, in order that they might seeservice, and I would fain commend them greatly to you. The fact that theyare English knights would be of advantage to you, seeing that it will, inthe eyes of the people, be taken as a proof that the sympathy of Englandis with us, and should there be fighting, or any occasion for the use ofbrave men, you can rely upon them to do their utmost. "

"I will gladly accept their services, Van Voorden, and, as you say, thepeople will certainly draw a good augury from their presence. "

The merchant left the room, and returned in a minute with the two youngknights. 

"These are the gentlemen of whom I have spoken to you, Van Artevelde, " hesaid, "Sir Edgar Ormskirk and Sir Albert De Courcy, both very valiantgentlemen, and high in the esteem of King Richard. "

"I greet you gladly, sir knights, " Van Artevelde said, "both for your ownsakes and for that of Mynheer Van Voorden, my worthy friend, who haspresented you, and right glad shall I be if you will aid us in this sorestrait into which we have fallen. "

"I fear that our aid will not be of much avail to you, sir, " Edgar said, "but such service as we can render we will right willingly give. I shallbe glad to see service for the first time under one bearing the name ofthe great man who lost his life because he was so firm an ally ofEngland. "

"At present, gentlemen, things have not come to a crisis here, and for afew days I must ask your patience; by that time we shall know how mattersare to go. If it be war, gladly, indeed, will I have you ride with me inthe field. "

Two days later Philip Van Artevelde rode away with the twelve citizens, who, like himself, went to offer their lives for the sake of the city. Thescene was an affecting one, and crowds of haggard men and half-starvedwomen filled the streets. Most of them were in tears, and all prayed aloudthat Heaven would soften the earl's heart and suffer them to come backunharmed to the city. Three days later they returned. As they rode throughthe streets all could see that their news was bad, and that they hadreturned because the earl had refused to accept them as sacrifices for therest. An enormous crowd gathered in front of the town-hall, and in a fewminutes Van Artevelde and his companions appeared on the balcony. 

There was a dead hush among the multitude. They felt that life or deathhung on his words. He told them that the count had refused altogether toaccept twelve lives as ransom for the city, and that he would give noterms save that he would become its master and would execute all such aswere found to have taken part in the rebellion against him. 

A despairing moan rose from the square below. 

"Fellow citizens, " Van Artevelde went on, "there is now but one of twothings for us to do. The one is to shut our gates, retire to our houses, and there die either by famine or by such other means as each may choose. The other way is, that every man capable of bearing arms shall muster, that we shall march to Bruges, and there either perish under the lances ofhis knights, or conquer and drive him headlong from the land. Which chooseye, my friends?"

A mighty shout arose: "We will fight!"

"You have chosen well, " Van Artevelde said. "Have we not before nowdefeated forces of men-at-arms superior in numbers to ourselves? Are weless brave than our fathers? Shall we not fight as stoutly when we knowthat we leave famishing wives and children behind who look to us to bringthem back food? Return to your homes! A double ration of bread shall beserved out from the magazines to all. Two hours before daybreak we willmuster in our companies, and an hour later start for Bruges. "

Among those who shouted loudest, "We will fight!" were the two youngknights. They had, as soon as it was known that Van Artevelde and hisparty had entered the town, gone with Van Voorden to the house of a friendof his in the great square. They heard with indignation the refusal of theEarl of Flanders to accept the noble sacrifice offered by the twelveburgesses, who had followed the example of the Governor of Calais and itsleading citizens in offering their lives as a sacrifice for the rest. Theyhad met, however, with a less generous foe, whose terms would, ifaccepted, have placed the life and property of every citizen of Ghent athis mercy. What that was likely to be had been shown at Ypres. Now theyoung knights felt indeed that the cause was a righteous one, and thatthey could draw their swords for Ghent with the conviction that by sodoing they were fighting to save its people from massacre. 

"By heavens!" Van Voorden exclaimed, "were I but younger I too would goout with the Ghentois to battle. I care but little myself as to the rightsof the quarrel, though methinks that Ghent is right in resisting theoppressive taxes which, contrary to their franchise, the earl has laid onthe city. But that is nothing. One has but to look upon the faces of thecrowd to feel one's blood boil at the strait to which their lord, insteadof fighting them boldly, has, like a coward, reduced them by famine. Butnow when I hear that he has refused the prayer for mercy, refused to stayhis vengeance, or to content himself with the heads of the noblest of thecitizens offered to him, but instead would deluge the streets with blood, I would march with them as to a crusade. I will presently see VanArtevelde if but for a moment, tell him that you will ride with him, andask where you shall take your station. "

Late that evening Van Voorden returned. "I have been present at thecouncil, " he said. "The gates will not be open to-morrow, but on Thursdayfive thousand men will set out early. "

"But five thousand is a small number, " Edgar said, "to march againstBruges, a city as large as this, and having there the earl, and no doubt astrong body of his own troops. "

"That is true; but most of the men are so weakened that it is thought thatit will be best to take but a small number of the strongest and mostcapable. They will carry with them the three hundred hand guns. Whatlittle provision there is must be divided; half will go with those whomarch, the other half will be kept for those here to sustain life untilnews comes how matters have fared in the field. "

"But with only five thousand men, without machines for the siege, they cannever hope to storm the walls of Bruges. It would be a feat that as manyveteran soldiers might well hesitate to undertake. "

"They have no thought of doing so. It has been agreed that this would beimpossible, but the force will camp near the city, and seeing thesmallness of their number, the people of Bruges will surely sally out andattack them. Then they will do their best for victory, and if they beatthe enemy our men will follow on their rear hotly and enter the city. "

"'Tis a bold plan, " Edgar said; "but at least there seems some hope ofsuccess, which no other plan, methinks, could give. At any rate we twowill do our best, and being well fed and well armed may hope to be able tocut our way out of the _mêlée_ if all should be lost. We fight for honourand from good-will. But this is not a case in which we would die ratherthan turn bridle, as it would be were we fighting under the banner ofEngland and the command of the king. "

"Quite so, Edgar; I agree with you entirely, " the merchant said. "You havenot come to this country to die in the defence of Ghent. You came hitherto do, if occasion offers, some knightly deeds, and feeling pity for thestarving people here you offer them knightly aid, and will fight for themas long as there is a chance that fighting may avail them, but beyond thatit would be folly indeed to go; and when you see the day hopelessly lost, you and your men-at-arms may well try to make your way out of the crowd ofcombatants, and to ride whither you will. I say not to return here, forthat would indeed be an act of folly, since Ghent will have to surrenderat once, and without conditions, as soon as the news comes that the battleis lost. Therefore your best plan would be to ride for Sluys, and theretake ship again. As for me, I shall wait until news comes and then ridefor Liege, and remain there with friends quietly until we see what theupshot of the affair is likely to be. "

During the day preparations were made for the expedition. Five thousand ofthose best able to carry arms were chosen, but the store of provisions wasso small that there were but five cartloads of biscuit and two tuns ofwine for those who went, and a like quantity for the sustenance of thosewho stayed. The young knights were to ride in the train of Van Arteveldehimself. In the morning the merchant had asked them what colours theywould wear, for, so far, they had not provided themselves with scarves. 

"You should have scarves, and knightly plumes also, " he said, "and, if youcarry lances, pennons; but as you say that you shall fight with sword, that matter can stand over. Tell me what colours you choose, and I willsee that you have them. "

Albert answered that he should carry his father's colours, namely, a redsash, and red and blue plumes. Edgar replied that he had never thoughtabout it, but that he would choose white and red plumes, and a scarf ofthe same colour. These the merchant purchased in the afternoon, and hiswife and daughter fastened the plumes in their helmets. At the appointedhour in the morning they clad themselves in full armour, and when theywent down they found the merchant's wife and daughter were already afoot, and these fastened the scarves over their shoulders. On going down to thecourtyard they found, to their surprise, that their two horses bothcarried armour on the chest, body, and head. 

"It is right that you should go to battle in knightly fashion, " themerchant said, "and I have provided you with what is necessary. Indeed, that is no more than is due. I brought you out here, and involved you inthis business, and 'tis but right that I should see that you are protectedas far as may be from harm. "

The reins were supplemented by steel chains, so that the riders should notbe left powerless were the leather cut by a sweeping blow. When theymounted, the merchant himself went with them to the spot where VanArtevelde's following were to assemble. The two men-at-arms, in highspirits at the thought of a fight, rode behind them, together with the twoVan Voorden had engaged at Sluys, both of whom were able to speak acertain amount of English. 

"If you are unhorsed, comrade, " one of them said to Hal Carter, "and in anextremity, remember that the cry for mercy is '_Misericorde_. '"

"By my faith, " Hal replied, "'tis little likely that they will get thatcry from me; as long as I can fight I will fight, when I can fight nolonger they can slay me. Still, it is as well that I should know the word, as I should not like to kill any poor wretch who asks for quarter. "

They found Van Artevelde already at the place of assembly. He greeted theyoung knights most cordially. 

"Your presence here, " he said, "will be invaluable to me. The word willsoon go round to our host that you are English knights, and it will beheld as a token that England is with us. "

They waited half an hour, and then Van Voorden bade them adieu, as thecavalcade moved forward. Already the greater part of the armed men hadmoved out from the city, each band having assembled in its own quarter, and moved through the gates as soon as its number was complete. Theinstructions had been that each company, as it issued from the gates, wasto follow the road to Bruges, and as soon as the sun rose it was to halt, when they were all to form up and move in order. Van Artevelde introducedthe young knights to many of those who rode with him, as having latelyarrived from England, and as being willing to take part in a battle for sogood a cause. 

The road was broad and wide, but the cavalcade rode in single file, so asto pass without difficulty the masses of marching men. Just as the sunrose they reached the head of the column. A halt was called; the countrywas flat, and the companies were now formed on a front half a mile wide, so that they could march at once faster and in an orderly body, as it waspossible that some spy might have sent the news of their coming to Bruges, and they might be attacked on their way. There were no horses, save thoseof Van Artevelde and his immediate followers, the seven carts beingdragged by men. As the march proceeded, Edgar and Albert requested VanArtevelde to give them leave to ride with their four men across thecountry, and to take with them a score of the most active foot-men. 

"It will be hard, " they said, "if we cannot come across a few cattle, sheep, or horses, or some sacks of flour, which would mightily help us. Ifwe keep ahead of the main body we may, too, come by surprise on some ofthe farm-houses, and shall be able to send back news to you should therebe any armed force approaching. "

"By all means do so, and thanks for the offer. "

Artevelde gave orders at once that twenty men of the company next to himshould proceed as rapidly as they could ahead with the English knights, and should hold themselves under their command. 

"We will go on, good fellows, " Edgar said to them; "if we meet with aforce too strong for us we shall ride back, but if we can capture aught inthe way of food we will wait until you come up and leave it in your chargeto hold until the others arrive. "

Riding on fast the friends were soon two miles ahead of the main body. Thevillages on the road were found to be completely deserted, the peoplehaving removed weeks before; for lying, as they did, between the rivalcities, they were likely to suffer at the hands of both. The party soonturned off and made across the country. Here and there a few animals couldbe seen over the flat expanse. Presently they came upon a mill; the waterof the canal that turned its wheel was running to waste, and the place wasevidently deserted. 

"Hew down the door, Hal, " Edgar said to his follower. 

"That will I right willingly, my lord, for, in truth, I begin to feelwell-nigh as hungry as those of Ghent. We have had good lodgings, and thebeasts have fared well on hay, but had it not been for the food we broughtfrom the last halting-place, verily I believe that we should not have hada bite from the time we entered the place five days ago to now. "

"We have been in almost as bad a plight, Hal. It was well indeed that wefilled up our panniers, in the knowledge that there was little to beobtained in Ghent; though in truth we knew not that the pressure of wantwas so great. "

A few strokes with the heavy axe Hal carried at his saddlebow stove in thedoor, and they entered. 

The interior of the mill was in great confusion, and by the manner inwhich things were thrown about, it was evident that it had been desertedin great haste, and probably some months before, when the fighting wasgoing on hotly. "Look round, lads!" Edgar exclaimed. "They may well haveleft something behind when they fled so suddenly. "

A shout was raised when the men-at-arms entered the next chamber. In onecorner stood ten sacks of flour, and the bin, into which the flour ranfrom the stones, was half full, and contained enough to fill five or sixothers. One of the Flemish men-at-arms was at once ordered to ride back atfull speed to the road to intercept the twenty foot-men. These were to bedirected to come at once to take charge of the mill, and the messenger wasthen to ride on till he met Van Artevelde, and to beg him to send forwardas many bakers as there might be among his following, and to inform himthat there was flour enough to furnish a loaf for every man in the force. As soon as the foot-men arrived, Edgar and Albert set them to work. Thethree men had already collected a quantity of wood and lighted the fire ina great oven that they had found, and from which it was evident that themiller was also a baker, and supplied the villagers round them. The twoknights, with their followers, again started on horseback, and after fourhours' riding, returned with twelve cattle, four horses, and a score ofsheep they had found grazing masterless over the country. By this timefifty bakers were at work, and five hundred men were sitting down roundthe mill waiting to carry the loaves, when baked, to the army. The animalswere given over to the charge of ten of these men, who were ordered todrive them after the army until this halted. The young knights and theirmen-at-arms then rode away. 

CHAPTER XIV

CIVIL WAR

Edgar and Albert came up with the force after an hour-and-a-half's riding, and found it halted some four miles from Bruges. The news that the Englishknights had discovered a store of flour had passed quickly through theranks, and they were loudly cheered as they rode in. 

"Truly you have rendered us a vast service, " Van Artevelde said, as theyjoined him, "for it will not be needful to break in this evening upon ourscanty store, and this is of vital importance, since we must perforce waituntil the earl and the men of Bruges come out to attack us. Your men saidthat it was some fifteen sacks of flour that you had found?"

"About that, sir. There were ten full, and under the millstones was agreat bin holding, I should say, half as much more. Moreover, we haveridden far over the country, and have gathered up twelve head of cattle, four horses, and a score of sheep. These are following us, and will givemeat enough for a good meal to-day all round, and maybe something tospare, and to-morrow I trust that we may bring in some more. "

A murmur of satisfaction broke from the four or five burghers with VanArtevelde. 

"This is a good beginning, indeed, of our adventure, " the latter said, "and greatly are we beholden to these knights. They have dispelled theapprehension I had that if the people of Bruges deferred their attack fora couple of days they might find us so weakened with hunger as to beunable to show any front against them. "

Two hours later the animals arrived, and were handed over to the companyof the butchers' guild, who proceeded at once to cut them up. They werethen distributed among the various companies, with orders that but halfwas to be eaten that night and the rest kept for the morrow. In themeantime men had been sent on to some of the deserted villages, and hadreturned with doors, shutters, broken furniture, and beams, and fires werespeedily lighted. Before the meat was ready half of those who had remainedat the mill arrived laden with bread, and said that the rest would be upin two hours. For the first time for weeks the Ghentois enjoyed a heartymeal, and as Van Artevelde, with the young knights and burghers with him, went round on foot among the men, they were greeted with loud cheers andshouts of satisfaction. 

The next day the force remained where it had halted. The two knights andthe men-at-arms scoured the country again for some miles round, and drovein before them twenty-two head of cattle, and these sufficed, with whathad remained over, to furnish food for the day and to leave enough for thetroops to break their fast in the morning. 

So deserted was the country that it was not until the next morning earlythat the news reached the earl that the men of Ghent had come out againsthim. Rejoicing that they should thus have placed themselves in his power, he sent out three knights to reconnoitre their position and bring anaccount of their numbers. After breakfast Philip Van Artevelde had movedhis followers a short distance away from their halting-ground and taken upa position near to a small hill, where he addressed them. 

Some friars and clergy who were with the force celebrated mass at variouspoints, and then confessed the troops and exhorted them to keep up theircourage, telling them that small forces had, with the help of God, frequently defeated large ones, and as all had been done that was possibleto obtain peace but without avail, He would surely help them against theseenemies who sought to destroy them utterly. Then they prepared for battle. Each man carried with him a long and sharp stake, as was their custom, inthe same fashion as did the English archers, and they gathered in a squareand set a hedge of these stakes round them. The enemy's knights had riddennear them without being interfered with, for the Ghentois wished nothingbetter than that the smallness of their numbers should be clearly seen. 

After they had ridden off, Van Artevelde, confident that their reportwould suffice to bring out the earl with his people, now ordered that thewine and bread brought out with them, which had hitherto been untouched, should be served out. The men then sat down and quietly awaited theattack. As Van Artevelde had hoped, the message taken back by the knightsas to his strength and position was sufficient to induce the earl to givebattle at once, as he feared that they might change their mind andretreat. The alarm-bells called all the citizens to arms. They fell inwith their companies, and marched out forty thousand strong, including theknights and men-at-arms of the earl. The citizens of Bruges, delighted atthe thought that the opportunity for levelling their haughty rival to thedust had now arrived, marched on, until they reached the edge of a pond infront of the position of the Ghentois. 

Van Artevelde had placed the whole of the men with guns in the front rank, with the strictest orders that no shot was to be fired until the order wasgiven. Waiting until the enemy had gathered in great masses, Van Arteveldegave the word, and the three hundred guns, many of these being wall-pieces, were fired at once, doing great destruction. The sun was behindthe Ghentois, and its direct rays, and those reflected from the pond, rendered it difficult for the men of Bruges to see what their foes weredoing, and observing the great confusion from the effect of the volley, the men of Ghent, with a mighty cheer, pulled up their stakes, and rushinground the ends of the pond, fell upon their enemies with fury. 

The men of Bruges, who had anticipated no resistance, and had marched outin the full belief that the Ghentois would lay down their arms and cravefor mercy as soon as they appeared, were seized with a panic. The twoyoung knights, with their four men-at-arms, had placed themselves at thehead of the foot-men, and, dashing among the citizens, hewed their waythrough them, followed closely by the shouting Ghentois. Numbers of themen of Bruges were slain with sword, axe, and pike. The others threw awaytheir arms and fled, hotly pursued by their foes. Louis of Flanders, who, by a charge with his knights and men-at-arms, might well have remedied thematter, now showed that he was as cowardly as he was cruel, drew off withthem, and, without striking a single blow, he himself and some forty mengalloped to Bruges. The rest of his knights and followers scattered in alldirections. 

Great numbers of the flying citizens were killed in the pursuit. It wasnow dark; the earl on arriving had ordered the gate by which he entered tobe closed, and had set twenty men there. Thus the retreat of the citizensinto the town was prevented, and many were slaughtered. In consequence, the rest fled to other gates, where they were admitted, but with themrushed in their pursuers. Philip Van Artevelde begged the two Englishknights to each take a strong party, and to proceed round the walls indifferent directions, seizing all the gates, and setting a strong guard onthem, that none should enter or leave; and then, with the main body of hisfollowing, he marched without opposition to the market-place. 

The earl, when he found that the town was lost and the gates closed, disguised himself, and found shelter for the night in a loft in the houseof a poor woman. Van Artevelde had issued the strictest orders that he wason no account to be injured, but was, when found, to be brought at once tohim, so that he might be taken to Ghent, and there obliged to make a peacethat would assure to the city all its privileges, and give rest andtranquillity to the country. In spite, however, of the most rigid search, the earl was not found; but the forty knights and men-at-arms who hadentered with him were all captured and killed. No harm whatever was doneto any of the inhabitants of Bruges, or to any foreign merchants or othersresiding there. 

[Illustration: THE TWO YOUNG KNIGHTS CHARGE DOWN UPON THE PANIC-STRICKENCROWD. ]

On the following night the Earl of Flanders managed to effect his escapein disguise. That day being Sunday the men of Ghent repaired to thecathedral, where they had solemn mass celebrated, and a thanksgiving fortheir victory and for their relief from their sore strait. The youngknights were not present, for as soon as the city was captured, VanArtevelde said to them:

"Brave knights, to you it is chiefly due that we are masters here to-day, instead of being men exhausted, without hope, and at the mercy of ourenemies. It was you who found and brought us food, and so enabled us tohold out for two days, and to meet the enemy strong and in good heart. Then, too, I marked how you clove a way for our men to follow you throughthe ranks of the foe, spreading death and dismay among them. Sirs, to you, then, I give the honour of bearing the news to Ghent. I have ordered thatfresh horses shall be brought you from the prince's stable. CouncillorMoens will ride with you to act as spokesman; but before starting, take, Ipray you, a goblet of wine and some bread. It were well that you took yourmen-at-arms with you, for you might be beset on the road by some of thepeople who did not succeed in entering the gates, or by some of thecowardly knights who stood by and saw the citizens being defeated withoutlaying lance in rest to aid them. Fresh horses shall be prepared for yourmen also, and they shall sup before they start. There is no lack of foodhere. "

Much gratified at the mission intrusted to them, the young knights at onceordered their men-at-arms to prepare for the ride. 

"When you have supped, " Albert said, "see that you stuff your saddle-bagsand ours with food for Van Voorden's household first, and then for thosewho most need it. "

The meals were soon eaten. As they were about to mount Van Artevelde saidto them:

"There will be no lack of provisions to-morrow, for in two hours a greattrain of waggons, loaded with provisions, will start under a strong guard, and to-morrow at daybreak herds of cattle will be brought in and driventhere; you may be sure also that the rivers will be open as soon as thenews is known, for none will now venture to interfere with those bringingfood into Ghent. "

The councillor was ready, and in a few minutes they had passed out of thecity, and were galloping along the road to Ghent, just as the bell of thecathedral tolled the hour often. Two hours later, without having oncechecked the speed of their horses, they heard the bells ringing midnightin Ghent. In ten minutes they approached the gate, and were challengedfrom the walls. 

"I am the Councillor Moens, " the knights' companion shouted. "I come fromPhilip Van Artevelde with good news. We have defeated the enemy andcaptured Bruges. "

There was a shout of delight from the walls, and in a minute thedrawbridge was lowered and the great gate opened. The councillor rodestraight to the town-hall. The doors were open, and numbers of thecitizens were still gathered there. Moens did not wait to speak to them, but, running into the belfry, ordered the men there to ring their mostjoyous peal. The poor fellows had been lying about, trying to deaden theirhunger by sleep, but at the order they leapt to their feet, seized theropes, and Ghent was electrified by hearing the triumphal peal burstingout in the stillness of the night. 

In the meantime those in the hall had crowded round the young knights andtheir followers, but these, beyond saying that the news was good, waiteduntil Moens' return. It was but a minute, and he at once shouted:

"The enemy have been beaten! We have taken Bruges! By the morning foodwill be here!"

Now from every belfry in the city the notes from the town-hall had beentaken up, the clanging of the bells roused every sleeper, and the wholetown poured into the street shouting wildly, for though they knew not yetwhat had happened, it was clear that some great news had arrived. All thecouncillors and the principal citizens had made for the town-hall, whichwas speedily thronged. Moens took his place with the two young knightsupon the raised platform at the end, and lifted his hand for silence. Theexcited multitude were instantly still, and those near the doors closedthem, to keep out the sound of the bells. Then Moens, speaking at the topof his voice that all might hear him, said: "I am now but the mouthpieceof these English knights, to whom Van Artevelde has given the honour ofbearing the news to you, but since they are ignorant of our language Ihave come with them as interpreter. First, then, we have met the army ofBruges and the earl, forty thousand strong; we have defeated them withgreat slaughter, and with but small loss to ourselves. "

A mighty shout rose from the crowd, and it was some minutes before thespeaker could continue. 

"Following on the heels of our flying foes, we entered the city, andBruges is ours. "

Another shout, as enthusiastic as the first, again interrupted him. 

"A great train of waggons filled with wine and provisions was to start atmidnight, and will be here to-morrow morning at daybreak. Herds will bedriven in, and dispatched at once. By to-morrow night, therefore, thefamine will be at an end, and every man, woman, and child in Ghent will beable to eat their fill. "

Those at the door shouted the glad news to the multitude in the square, and a roar like that of the sea answered, and echoed the shouts in thehall. 

"Tell us more, tell us more!" the men cried, when the uproar ceased. "Wehave seven or eight hours to wait for food; tell us all about it. "

"I will tell you first, citizens, why I am speaking to you in the name ofthese English knights, and why they have been chosen to have the honour ofbringing these good tidings hither. "

He then told them how, the force being without horsemen, and bound to keepstraight along by the road, the two knights had volunteered to ride out tosee if any hostile force was approaching, and also to endeavour to findprovisions. 

"The latter seemed hopeless, " the councillor went on. "Every village hadlong since been deserted, and no living soul met the eye on the plain. They had been gone but three hours when one of their men-at-arms rode in, asking that all the bakers should be sent forward at once, for that, in amill less than two miles from the road, they had discovered fifteen sacksof flour left behind. The bakers started at once with five hundred men tobring on the bread as fast as it was baked to the spot where we were tohalt. 

"This was not all, for, later on, the knights with some of the men joinedus at the camp with sufficient cattle, sheep, and horses, that the knightshad found straying, to give every man a meal that night, and one thefollowing morning. The next day they drove in a few more, and so it wasnot until to-day that we touched the store we took with us. It was thefood that saved us. Had we been forced to eat our scanty supply that firstnight, we should have been fasting for well-nigh forty-eight hours, andwhen the earl, with his knights and men-at-arms and the townsmen ofBruges, in all forty thousand men, marched out to meet us, what chancewould five thousand famished men have had against them? As it was, thefood we got did wonders for us; and every man seemed to have regained hisfull strength and courage. When they came nigh to us we poured in onevolley with all our guns, which put them into confusion. The sun was intheir eyes, and almost before they knew that we had moved, we were uponthem. 

"These two knights and their four men-at-arms flung themselves into thecrowd and opened the way for our footmen, and in five minutes the fightwas over. It may be that many of the craftsmen of Bruges were thereunwillingly, and that these were among the first to throw down their armsand fly. However it was, in five minutes the whole force was in fullflight. The earl's knights and their men-at-arms struck not a single blow, but seeming panic-struck, scattered and fled in all directions, the earland forty men alone gaining Bruges. There they closed the gate against thefugitives, but these fled to other gates, and so hotly did we pursue themthat we entered mixed up with them. 

"Van Artevelde committed to the two English knights the task of seizingall the gates, and of setting a guard to prevent any man from leaving, while the rest of us under him pushed forward to the market-place. Therewas no resistance. Thousands of the men had fallen in the battle andflight. Thousands had failed to enter the gates. All who did so wereutterly panic-stricken and terrified. Thus the five thousand men you sentout have defeated forty thousand, and have captured Bruges, and I verilybelieve that not more than a score have fallen. Methinks, my friends, youwill all agree with me that your governor has done well to give theseknights the honour of carrying the good news to Ghent. "

A mighty shout answered the question. The crowd rushed upon the two youngknights, each anxious to speak to them, and praise them. With difficultythe councillor, aided by some of his colleagues, surrounded them, and madea way to a small door at the end of the platform. Once beyond thebuilding, they hurried along by-streets to Van Voorden's house, to where, on entering the hall, they had charged the men-at-arms at once to take thehorses, to hand over as much of the provisions as were needed for theimmediate wants of the household, and then to carry the rest to the nunsof a convent hard by--for these were, they knew, reduced to the direststraits before the expedition started. 

"Welcome back, welcome back!" the Fleming exclaimed, as they entered, andthe words were repeated by wife and daughter. "Your men-at-arms told mywife what had happened, and I myself heard it from the lower end of thetown-hall, where I arrived just as Moens began to speak. I saw you escapefrom the platform, and hurried off, but have only this instant arrived. The crush was so great in the square that it was difficult to make my waythrough it, but forgive us if we say nothing further until we have eatenthat food upon the table, for indeed we have had but one regular mealsince you left the town. Tell me first, though, for all were too excitedto ask Moens the question--has the earl been captured?"

"He had not, up to the moment when we left. The strictest search is beingmade for him. It is known that he must be somewhere in the town, for heand a party, not knowing that Van Artevelde was in the market-place, well-nigh fell into his hands, and he certainly could not have got through anyof the gates before we had closed them and had placed a strong guard overthem. Van Artevelde has given strict orders that he is to be takenuninjured, and he purposes to bring him here, and to make him sign a peacewith us. "

"I trust that he will be caught, " Van Voorden said; "but as for the peace, I should have no faith in it, for be sure that as soon as he is once freeagain he would repudiate it, and would at once set to work to gather, withthe aid of Burgundy, a force with which he could renew the war, wipe outthe disgrace that has befallen him, and take revenge upon the city thatinflicted it. Now, let us to supper. "

"We will but look on, " Albert said, with a smile. "We supped at Bruges athalf-past nine, but it will be a pleasure indeed to see you eat it. "

"We must not eat much, " the merchant said to his wife and daughter. "Letus take a little now, and to-morrow we can do better. It might injure usto give rein to our appetite after well-nigh starving for the last twodays. "

As soon as the meal was eaten all sallied out into the streets, the youngknights first laying aside their armour, as they did not wish to attractattention. The bells were still ringing out with joyous clamour; at everyhouse flags, carpets, and curtains had been hung out; torches were fixedto every balcony, and great bonfires had been lighted in the middle of thestreets, and in the open spaces and markets. The people were well-nighdelirious with joy; strangers shook hands and embraced in the streets; menand women forgot their weakness and hunger, though many were so feeble butan hour before that they could scarcely drag themselves along. Thecathedral and churches were all lighted up and crowded with worshippers, thanking God for having preserved them in their hour of greatest need. 

"Then, in truth, Sir Edgar, " the Fleming said, as they went along, "thepeople of Bruges showed themselves to be but a cowardly rabble, and thefighting was poor indeed. "

"It could scarce be called fighting at all, " Edgar said. "A few blows fromhalbert and bill, and a few thrusts of the pike struck my armour as Icharged among them, but after that, it was but a matter of cutting downfugitives. The rabble down in Kent fought with far greater courage, for wehad to charge through and through them several times before they broke. Idoubt not that very many were outside Bruges against their wills; they hadnot dared disobey the summons to arms. It was a panic, and a strange one. They had doubtless made up their minds that when we saw their multitude, we should surrender without a blow being struck. The sudden discharge ofthe guns shook them, and at our first charge they bolted away panic-struck. The strangest part of the affair was that the earl, who had astrong following of knights and men-at-arms, made no effort to retrievethe battle. Had they but charged down upon our flank when we had becomedisordered in the pursuit, they could have overthrown us withoutdifficulty. 

"How it came about that they did not do so is more than I can say. It isclear that the earl showed himself to be a great coward, and his disgracethis day is far greater than that of the burghers of Bruges, since he andhis party fled without the loss of a single drop of blood, while thousandsof the citizens have lost their lives. "

"'Tis good that he so behaved, " Van Voorden said. "The story that he sodeserted the men of Bruges, who went to fight in his quarrel, willspeedily be known throughout Flanders, and that, with the news of ourgreat victory, will bring many cities to our side. I trust that VanArtevelde will treat Bruges with leniency. "

"He has already issued a proclamation that none of the small craftsmen ofBruges shall be injured, but exception is made in the case of the fourguilds that have always been foremost against Ghent; members of which areto be killed when found. "

"'Tis a pity, but one can scarce blame him. And now, my friends, that wehave seen Ghent on this wonderful night, it will be well that we get hometo bed. My wife and daughter are still weak from fasting, and I myselffeel the strain. As to you, you have done a heavy day's work indeed, especially having to carry the weight of your armour. "

The young knights were indeed glad to throw themselves upon their pallets. They slept soundly until awakened by a fresh outburst of the bells. Theysat up; daylight was beginning to break. 

"'Tis the train of provisions, " Edgar said. "We may as well go out and seethe sight, and give such aid as we can to the council, for the famishingpeople may well be too eager to await the proper division of the food. "

In a few days there was an abundance of everything in Ghent, for Damme andSluys opened their gates at once. In the former there were vast cellars ofwine, of which 6, 000 tuns were sent by ships and carts to Ghent, while atSluys there was a vast quantity of corn and meal in the ships andstorehouses of foreign merchants. All this was bought and paid for at fairprices and sent to the city. Besides food and wine, Ghent received muchvaluable spoil. All the gold and silver vessels of the earl were capturedat Bruges, with much treasure, and a great store of gold and jewels wastaken at his palace at Male, near Bruges. 

Philip Van Artevelde at once sent messages to all the towns of Flanderssummoning them to send the keys of their gates to Ghent, and toacknowledge her supremacy. The news of the victory had caused greatexultation in most of these cities, and with the exception of Oudenarde, all sent deputations at once to Ghent to congratulate her, and to promiseto support her in all things. In the meantime the gates and a portion ofthe wall of Bruges had been beaten down, and five hundred of the burgesseswere taken to Ghent as hostages. The young knights remained quietly thereuntil Philip Van Artevelde returned. He was received with franticenthusiasm. He had assumed the title of Regent of Flanders, and nowassumed a state and pomp far greater than that which the earl himself hadheld. He had an immense income, for not only were his private estateslarge, but a sort of tribute was paid by all the towns of Flanders, andGhent for a time presented a scene of gaiety and splendour equal to thatof any capital in Europe. 

Siege was presently laid to Oudenarde, where the garrison had beenstrongly reinforced by a large party of men-at-arms and cross-bowmen, sentby the earl. Every city in Flanders sent a contingent of fighting men tojoin those of Ghent, and no less than a hundred thousand men wereassembled outside Oudenarde. Thither went the two young friends as soon asthe siege began. They had come out to see fighting and not feasting, andthey had lost the society of Van Voorden, he having been requested by VanArtevelde to return to England, to conclude a treaty between her andGhent. Flanders was indeed master of itself, for the earl was a fugitiveat the Court of his son-in-law, the Duke of Burgundy, who was endeavouringto induce France to join him against Flanders. 

For a time he failed, for the king was much better disposed to theFlemings than he was to the earl, but when, some time later, Charles died, and Burgundy became all-powerful with the young king, his successor, France also prepared to take the field against Flanders. Thus a closealliance between the latter and England became of great importance toboth, and had it not been for the extreme unpopularity of the Duke ofLancaster and his brother Gloucester, the course of events might have beenchanged. For war with France was always popular in England, and thenecessary supplies would at once have been voted by parliament had it notbeen thought that when an army was raised Lancaster would, instead ofwarring with France, use it for furthering his own claims in Spain. ManyEnglish knights, however, came over on their own account to aid theFlemings, and no less than two hundred archers at Calais quietly left thetown, with the acquiescence, if not with the encouragement, of theauthorities, to take service with Van Artevelde. 

One day, the two friends returned to camp after being away for some timewatching what was going on. On entering their tent, Albert, who was thefirst to enter, gave a shout of surprise and pleasure. Edgar pushed in tosee what could have thus excited his friend, and so moved him from hisusual quiet manner. He, too, was equally surprised, and almost equallypleased, when he saw Albert standing with his hand clasped in that of hisfather. 

"I thought that I should surprise you, " Sir Ralph said, "by coming overboth to see this great gathering, and also to have a look at you. We heardof your doings from Van Voorden. He was good enough, after his firstinterview with the king and council, to ride down to tell us how it faredwith you, and it gave us no small pleasure, as you may well suppose, tohear that you had already gained so much credit, and that you both werewell in health, I went back to town with him, and stayed three weeksthere. There was much talk in the council. All were well content thatthere should be an alliance with the Flemings, but it seems to me there isnot much chance of an English army taking the field to help them atpresent. 

"The king is altogether taken up with his marriage, and is thinking muchmore of fêtes and pageants than of war. Then 'tis doubtful whether thecommons would grant the large sum required. The present is a bad time; therebellion has cost much money, and what with the destruction of property, with the fields standing untilled, and the expenses of the Court, whichare very heavy, in truth the people have reasonable cause for grumblingthereat. Then, again, if an army were sent to Flanders, Lancaster wouldmost surely have the command, and you know how much he is hated, and, Imay say, feared. Naught will persuade men that he has not designs upon thecrown. For this I can see no warrant, but assuredly he loves power, and heand Gloucester overshadow the king. 

"Then, again, his wishes are, certainly, to lead a great army into Spain, and he would oppose money being spent on operations in Flanders. Thus, Ifear, our alliance is like to be but of little use to Ghent or Flanders. Were but the Black Prince or his father upon the throne things would bedifferent indeed, and we should have a stout army here before many weeksare over. We of the old time feel it hard indeed to see England playing sopoor a part. There is another reason, moreover, why our barons do notpress matters on. In the first place, they are jealous of the influencethat the king's favourites have with him, and that those who, by rank andage, should be his councillors meet with but a poor reception when theycome to Court. 

"But methinks that even these things hinder much less than the conduct ofthe people of Ghent. Since Bruges was captured there have been, as youknow, parties going through the land as far as the frontiers of France, plundering and destroying all the houses and castles of the knights andnobles, under the complaint that they were favourable to the earl, but intruth chiefly because these knaves hate those of gentle blood and aregreedy of plunder. Our nobles deem it--and methinks that they have somereason for doing so--to be a business something like that which we havehad in England, save that with us it was the country people, while here itis those of the towns who would fain pull down and destroy all those abovethem in station. Certainly, their acts are not like to win the friendshipand assistance of our English nobles and knights. "

"Indeed, I see that, Sir Ralph, " Edgar said. "At first we were greatly infavour of Ghent, seeing that they were in a desperate strait and that allreasonable terms were refused them, but of late we have not been so warmin their cause. Van Artevelde himself is assuredly honest and desirous ofdoing what is right, but methinks he does wrong in keeping up the state ofa king and bearing himself towards all those of the other cities ofFlanders as if Ghent were their conqueror, and laying heavy taxes uponthem, while he himself is swayed by the councils of the most violent ofthe demagogues of Ghent. "

"But now tell me--how goes on the siege?"

"It goes not on at all. Oudenarde is a strong place; it is defended bymany broad ditches, and has a garrison of knights and men-at-arms of theearl, who, as we know, take upon themselves all the defence, knowing thatthere are men in the town who would fain surrender, and fearing that thesewould throw open the gates to us, or give us such aid as they could, werethere a chance. Still more, the siege goes on but slowly, or rather we maysay goes on not at all, for want of a leader. Van Artevelde himself knowsnothing whatever of the business of war, nor do any of those about him. 

"The men of the towns will all fight bravely in a pitched field, as theyhave often shown, but as to laying a siege, they know naught of it, and itseems to us that the matter might go on for a year and yet be no nearerits end. They are far more occupied in making ordinances and collectingcontributions, and in doing all they can for the honour and glory ofGhent, than in thinking of taking Oudenarde, which, indeed, when captured, would be of no great consequence to them. "

Sir Ralph nodded. "Methinks you are right, Edgar. I arrived here just asyou went out this morning, and hearing from your men that you were notlike to return till midday, I have ridden round to see what was beingdone, and to my surprise saw that, in the three months since this greathost sat down before Oudenarde, naught of any use whatever has beenaccomplished. With such an army, if Flanders wishes to maintain herfreedom, she should have summoned Burgundy to abstain from giving aid tothe earl, and on his refusal should have marched with her whole forceagainst him, captured some of his great towns, and met his host in a fairfield. Methinks you two are doing no good to yourselves here, and that itwill be just as well for you both to go back to England for a time, untilyou see how matters shape themselves. "

CHAPTER XV

A CRUSHING DEFEAT

The two young knights were both pleased to hear Sir Ralph's counsel, forthey themselves had several times talked the matter over together, andagreed that there was little prospect of aught being done for many months. They felt that they were but wasting their time remaining beforeOudenarde, where they were frequently offended by the overbearing mannerof the Ghentois, who, on the strength of their defeat of the people ofBruges, considered themselves to be invincible. They had, during the fourmonths that they had been in Flanders, learned enough of the language tomake themselves easily understood. They had paid visits to Brussels andother places of importance, and were likely to learn nothing from theevents of the siege, which, they could already see, was not going to beattended with success. 

It was their first absence from home, and in the lack of all adventure andexcitement, they would be glad to be back again. Therefore, afterremaining three days, which only confirmed Sir Ralph in his view, theytook leave of Van Artevelde, saying that they hoped to rejoin him as soonas there was any prospect of active service, and, riding to Sluys, tookship with their followers. At Sir Ralph's suggestion they retained intheir train the two Flemings, whom they had found stout and usefulfellows. 

"Are you glad to go home again, Hal?" Sir Edgar said. 

"Well, master, I should not be glad were there aught doing here, thoughnow that they have granted a pardon to all concerned in Wat the Tyler'sbusiness, I can show my face without fear. But it has been a dull time. Except just for a score of blows in that business with the Bruges peoplethere has been naught to do since we came over, except to groom the horsesand polish the armour. One might as well have been driving a cart at St. Alwyth as moping about this camp. "

"Perhaps there will be more stirring times when we come back again, Hal. Burgundy is arming, and it is like enough that France may join him, and inthat case there will be fighting enough even to satisfy you; but we mayhave a few months at home before that is likely to take place. "

The knights were landed at Gravesend, and their road lay together as faras St. Alwyth. It was late in the afternoon, and Sir Ralph and Albert rodestraight home, telling Edgar that they should expect to see him in themorning. Edgar found his father going on just as usual. He received hisson with pleasure, but without surprise, as Sir Ralph had called before heleft, and had said that if he found that naught was doing at Oudenarde, hewould recommend his own son and Edgar to return home for a while. 

"Well, sir knight, " Mr. Ormskirk said, smiling, "I have not yetcongratulated you on your honour, but, believe me, I was right glad when Iheard the news. You have had but little fighting, I hear. "

"None at all, father, for the affair near Bruges could scarcely be calledfighting. It was as naught to the fight we had down here before we wentaway; save for that, I have not drawn sword. I have returned home somewhatricher, for Van Artevelde gave Albert and myself rich presents as ourshare of the spoil taken there. "

"You have grown nigh two inches, " Mr. Ormskirk said, as Edgar laid asidehis armour. 

"I have done little else but eat and sleep, ride for an hour or two everyday, and practise arms other two hours with Albert, for indeed there werefew among the Flemings who knew aught of the matter save to strike adownright blow. They are sturdy fellows and strong, and can doubtlessfight well side by side in a pitched battle, but they can scarce be calledmen-at-arms, seeing that they but takedown their weapons when these arerequired, and hang them up again until there is fresh occasion for theiruse. So that I have doubtless grown a bit, having nothing else to do. "

"And for how long are you home, Edgar?"

"That I know not, father. Sir Ralph will go up with us to London nextweek. He says that it will be well we should present ourselves at Court, but after that we shall do nothing until affairs change in Flanders, ortill a force goes from here to their aid. "

Edgar rode over to the De Courcys' place the next morning, and received awarm welcome. 

Four days later they rode to town with Sir Ralph. The king received themwith much favour. 

"Philip Van Artevelde sent me by Master Van Voorden a most favourablereport of you, " he said, "and told me that he was mightily beholden to youfor his victory over the men of Bruges, for that had it not been for yourcollecting supplies for his men, they would have been too famished to havegiven battle, and that you led the charge into the midst of their ranks. Iwas pleased to find that my knights had borne themselves so well. And howgoes on the siege of Oudenarde?"

"It can scarcely be called a siege, your Majesty, " Edgar said; "there area few skirmishes, but beyond that naught is done. If your Majesty wouldbut send them out a good knight with skill in such matters they might takeOudenarde in ten days. As it is, 'tis like to extend to the length of thesiege of Troy, unless the Burgundians come to its relief. "

"I could send them a good knight, for I have plenty of them, but wouldthey obey him?"

"Methinks not, sire, " Edgar replied, frankly. "Just at present they are socontent with themselves that they would assuredly accept no foreignleader, and have indeed but small respect for their own. "

The king laughed. "What thought you of them, Sir Ralph?"

"'Tis what might be looked for, your Majesty. It is an army of bourgeoisand craftsmen, stout fellows who could doubtless defend their wallsagainst an attack, or might fight stoutly shoulder to shoulder, but theyhave an over-weening conceit in themselves, and deem that all that isnecessary in war is to carry a pike or a pole-axe and use it stoutly. Aparty of children would do as well, or better, were they set to besiege atown. Leadership there is none. Parties go out to skirmish with thegarrison; a few lives are lost, and then they return, well content withthemselves. 'Tis a mockery of war!"

The king asked them many questions about the state of things in Flanders, to which they replied frankly that Flanders was united at present, andthat they thought that--with five thousand English archers and as manymen-at-arms under a commander of such station as would give him authoritynot only over his own troops but over the Flemings--they might be able toresist the attacks of Burgundy, or even of Burgundy allied with France;but that by themselves, without military leaders, they feared that matterswould go ill with the Flemings. 

The king bade the two friends come to the Court that evening; and whenthey did so he presented them to the young queen, speaking of them in veryhigh terms. 

"They were, " he said, "the only men who did their duty on that day whenthe rioters invaded the Tower during our absence, killing with their ownhands seven men who invaded the apartment of Lady De Courcy, and carryingher and her daughter safely through the crowd. Had all done their duty buta tenth part as well, the disgrace this rabble brought upon us would neverhave occurred, and the lives of my trusty councillors would have beensaved. "

"The king has already told me of your exploit here, and of other deeds asnotable done by you; and Mynheer Van Voorden also spoke to me of theservice you rendered him, " the queen said, graciously, "but I had scarcelylooked to see the heroes of these stories such young knights. "

She spoke to them for some time, while the king's favourites looked on, somewhat ill-pleased at such graciousness being shown to the new-comers. The haughty De Vere, who had just been created Duke of Dublin, and who wasabout to start to undertake the governorship of Ireland, spoke in asneering tone to a young noble standing next to him. Sir Ralph happened tooverhear him, and touched him on the shoulder. 

"My lord duke, " he said, "methinks you need not grudge the honour that hasfallen to those two young knights; you yourself have achieved far greaterhonour, and that without, so far as I know, ever having drawn your sword. But it were best that, if you have aught to say against them, you shouldsay it in their hearing, when, I warrant me, either of them would gladlygive you an opportunity of proving your valour. Your skill, indeed, wouldbe needed, since I would wager either of them to spit you like a flywithin five minutes; or should you consider them too young for so great anoble to cross swords with, I myself would gladly take up their quarrel. "

The favourite flushed hotly, and for a moment hesitated. "I have noquarrel with them, Sir Ralph De Courcy, " he said, after a shorthesitation. "My words were addressed to a friend here. "

"You spoke loud enough for me to hear, my lord duke, and should know thatsuch words so spoken are an insult. "

"They were not meant as such, Sir Ralph. "

"Then, sir, I will give you my advice to hold your tongue more undergovernment. Those young knights have earned royal favour not by soft wordsor mincing ways, but by their swords; and it were best in future that anyremarks you may wish to make concerning them, should be either in strictprivacy or openly and in their hearing. "

So saying, he turned his back on the disconcerted young courtier, whoshortly afterwards left the royal presence overcome by chagrin andconfusion, for the knight's words had been heard by several standinground, and more than one malicious smile had been exchanged among hisrivals for Court favour. 

De Vere had a fair share of bravery, but the reports of the singular featsof swordsmanship by the young knights convinced him that he would have butsmall chance with either of them in a duel. Even if he came well out of itthere would be but small credit indeed to him in overcoming a young knightwho had not yet reached manhood, while, if worsted, it would be a fatalblow to his reputation. That evening he had a private interview with theking, and requested leave to start the next day to take up his newgovernorship. Sir Ralph related the incident to the lads as they returnedto the hostelry where they had taken up their lodging. 

"It was a heavy blow for his pride, " he said. "I think not that he is acoward. The De Veres come of a good stock, but he saw that such a duelwould do him great harm. The king himself, if he learned its cause, as hemust have done, would have been greatly displeased, and the queen equallyso, and there would have been no credit to him had he wounded you; whileif he had been wounded, it would have been deemed a disgrace that he, theDuke of Dublin and Governor of Ireland, should have been worsted by soyoung a knight; therefore, I blame him not for refusing to accept thechallenge I offered him, and it will make him soberer and more careful ofhis speech in future. It was a lesson he needly greatly, for I have oftenheard him among his companions using insolent remarks concerning men whowere in every respect his superiors, save that they stood not so high inthe favour of the king. "

They remained a week in London, attending the Court regularly andimproving their acquaintance with many whom they had met there in thetroubled times. There was scarce a day that they did not spend some timeat the house of Sir Robert Gaiton, Albert especially being always readywith some pretext for a visit there. Van Voorden had left London, sailingthence on the very day before they had arrived at Gravesend. 

The summer passed quietly. Oudenarde still held out, and indeed no seriousattack had been made upon it. Van Artevelde had sent a messenger to theKing of France, begging him to mediate between the Flemings and the Dukeof Burgundy, but the king had thrown the messenger into prison withoutreturning answer, and in the autumn had summoned his levies to aid theduke in the invasion of Flanders. Seeing that fighting in earnest waslikely to commence shortly, the knights took ship with their followersearly in October, and after a fair voyage landed at Sluys and rode toOudenarde. A formal alliance had by this time been made between the twocountries, but no steps had been taken towards gathering an army inEngland. The two knights were, however, very cordially received by VanArtevelde. 

"You have arrived just in time to ride with me to-morrow, " he said. "I amgoing to see that all has been done to prevent the French from crossingthe river. All the bridges have been broken save those at Comines andWarneton, and Peter De Bois is appointed to hold the one, and Peter DeWinter the other. "

The following morning some twenty horsemen started with Van Artevelde androde to Ghent, and thence followed the bank of the Lys. Most of thebridges had been completely destroyed, and those at Comines and Warnetonhad both been so broken up that a handful of men at either could keep itagainst an army. 

"We may feel safe, I think, sir knights, " Van Artevelde said to hisfriends when they brought their tour of inspection to an end on the secondday after starting. 

"Assuredly we are safe against the French crossing by the bridges, " Edgarsaid, "but should they find boats they may cross where they please. "

"I have ordered every boat to be brought over to this side of the river, Sir Edgar, and a number of men have, by my orders, been engaged in doingso. "

"Doubtless, sir. I have kept a look-out the whole distance and have notseen one boat on the other side of the stream; but there are numerouschannels and canals by which the country folk bring down their produce;and however sharp the search may be, some boats may have escaped notice. Even a sunken one, that might seem wholly useless, could be raised androughly repaired, and in a few trips could bring a number of men acrossunder shadow of night. So far as I have read, it is rarely that an armyhas failed to find means of some kind for crossing a river. "

But Philip Van Artevelde was not now, as he had been a year before, readyto take hints from others, and he simply replied, carelessly, "I have nodoubt that my orders have been strictly carried out, sir knight, " and rodeforward again. 

"I don't think things will go well with us, Albert, " Edgar said. "With ageneral who knows nothing whatever of warfare, an army without officers, and tradesmen against men-at-arms, the look-out is not good. Van Arteveldeought to have had horsemen scattered over on the other side of the river, who would have brought us exact news as to the point against which themain body of the French is marching. They ought to have a man posted everytwo hundred yards along the river bank for fifteen miles above and belowthat point, then I should have four bodies of five thousand men eachposted at equal distances three miles behind the river, so that one ofthese could march with all haste to the spot where they learned that theFrench were attempting to cross, and could arrive there long before enoughof the enemy had made a passage, to withstand their onslaught. 

"I will wager that the Lys will not arrest the passage of the French fortwenty-four hours. Were Peter De Bois a reasonable man, I would ask leaveof Van Artevelde to ride and take up our post with him, but he is anarrogant and ignorant fellow with whom I should quarrel before I had beenin his camp an hour. "

Two days passed quietly at Oudenarde, then the news came that the enemyhad passed the Lys at Comines. Seeing that the bridge could not becrossed, the French army had halted. Some of the knights went down to theriver, and after a search discovered some boats, in which they passed overwith four hundred men-at-arms before nightfall, unperceived by theFlemings. They then marched towards Comines, hoping that the Flemingswould leave their strong position near the head of the bridge to givebattle, in which case they doubted not that the constable would find meansso far to repair the bridge that the passage could begin. 

Peter De Bois, however, was not to be tempted to leave his position, andthe French had to remain all night on the marshy ground without food forthemselves or their horses. In the morning, however, the Fleming, fearingthat others might cross and reinforce the party, marched out against them. The knights and men-at-arms met them so stoutly that in a very short timethe Flemings took to flight. The French at once set to work to repair thebridge, and by nightfall a great portion of the army had crossed. Theweather was very wet and stormy, and the French army had suffered much. 

There were besides Edgar and Albert some other English knights in thecamp, and these gathered together as soon as the news came, and talkedover what in their opinion had best be done. 

"I think, " said Sir James Pinder, a knight who had seen much service onmany stricken fields, "it would be best to remain where we are, and tothrow up fortifications behind which we can fight to better advantage, while the French cavalry would be able to do but little against us. TheFrench troops must be worn out with marching, and with the terribleweather; they will find it difficult to procure food, and might evenabstain altogether from coming against us, while, from what I see of thisrabble, they may fight bravely, but they will never be able to withstandthe shock of the French knights and men-at-arms. 'Tis like the French willbe three or four days before they come hither, and by that time, withfifty thousand men to work at them, we should have works so strong andhigh that we could fearlessly meet them. Moreover, the threescore Englisharchers who still remain would be able to gall them as they pressedforward, whereas in a pitched battle they would not be numerous enough toavail anything. "

The other six knights all agreed with Sir James, who then said, "I hearthat Van Artevelde has summoned his leaders to consult them as to the bestcourse. I will go across and tell them what in our opinion had better bedone. "

He returned in half an hour. "'Tis hopeless, " he said, shrugging hisshoulders. "These Flemings are as obstinate as they are ignorant; not oneof those present agreed with my proposal. Many, indeed, broke into rudelaughter, and so I left them. "

After crossing the Lys the French came to Ypres, and on the same day theFlemings broke up their camp before Oudenarde and marched, fifty thousandstrong, to Courtray. On the following day they moved forward to groundwhich Van Artevelde and his counsellors deemed good for fighting. Behindthem was a hill, a dyke was on one wing, and a grove of wood was on theother. The French were camped at Rosbecque, some four miles away. Thatevening Van Artevelde invited all the principal men and officers to supwith him, and gave them instructions for the morrow. He said that he wasnot sorry that no large force of Englishmen had come to their aid, for hadthey done so they would assuredly have had the credit of the victory. Healso gave orders that no prisoners should be taken save the king himself, whom they would bring to Ghent and instruct in the Flemish language. 

A false alarm roused the camp at midnight, and although it proved to beill-founded, the Flemings were so uneasy at the thought that they might beattacked unawares, that great fires were lighted and meat cooked and winedrunk until an hour before daylight, when they arranged themselves inorder of battle and also occupied a heath beyond the wood. A large dykeran across in front of them, and behind them the ground was covered bysmall bushes. Philip Van Artevelde was in the centre with 9, 000 picked menof Ghent, whom he always kept near his person, as he had but little faithin the goodwill of those from other towns. 

Beyond these were the contingents of Alost and Grammont, of Courtray andBruges, Damme and Sluys. All were armed with maces, steel caps, breast-pieces, and gauntlets of steel. Each carried a staff tipped with iron;each company and craft had its own livery, and colours and standards withthe arms of their town. The morning was misty, and no sign could be seenof the French. After a time the Flemings became impatient, and determinedto sally out to meet the enemy. 

"It is just madness, " Sir James said to the English knights, who, withtheir followers, had gathered round him. "I had great hopes that, with thedyke in their front to check the onrush of the French, they mightwithstand all attacks and come out victors; now they are throwing awaytheir advantage, and going like sheep to the shearers. By my faith, friends, 'tis well that our horses have rested of late, for we shall needall their speed if we are to make our escape from this business. "

As they moved forward in the mist they caught sight of some Frenchknights, who moved backwards and forwards along their front and then rodeaway, doubtless to inform their countrymen that the Flemings wereadvancing against them. In the French army were all the best knights andleaders of France, and as soon as they heard that the Flemings wereadvancing they divided into three bodies, the one carrying the royalbanner, which was to attack the Flemings in front; the two others were tomove on either side and fall upon their flanks. This arranged, they movedforward with full confidence of victory. 

The central division fell first upon the Flemings, but it was received soroughly that it recoiled a little, and several good knights fell. In a fewminutes, however, the other two divisions attacked the Flemings' flanks. The English knights, who were stationed on the right, seeing what wascoming, had in vain tried to get the companies on this side to face roundso as to oppose a front to the attack. The consequence was that the weightof the attack fell entirely upon the extreme end of the line, doubling itup and driving it in upon the centre, while the same took place on theright. Thus in a very few minutes the Flemings were driven into a helplessmass, inclosed on three sides, and so pressed in, that those in frontcould scarce use their arms, many falling stifled without having struck ablow. 

The centre fought well, but their rough armour could not resist the bettertempered swords of the French knights, which cleft through the iron capsas if they had been but leather, while the steel points of the lancespierced breast-and back-piece. But chiefly the knights fought with axesand heavy maces, beating the Flemings to the ground, while their ownarmour protected them effectually from any blows in return. The noise wastremendous. The shouts of the leaders were unheard in the din of the blowsof sword and mace on helm and steel cap. Specially fierce was the Frenchassault against the point where Van Artevelde's banner flew. He himselfhad dismounted, and was fighting in the front rank, and in the terrible_mêlée_ was, erelong, struck down and trampled to death; and indeed toevery man that fell by the French weapons many were suffocated by thepress, and on the French side many valiant knights, after fighting theirway into the thick of the battle, met with a similar fate. 

When the French division bore down on the right flank the seven Englishknights with their men-at-arms had fallen back. Single-handed it wouldhave been madness had they attempted to charge against the solid line ofthe French. 

"Keep well back!" Sir James Pinder cried, "If we get mixed up with thefoot-men we shall be powerless. Let us bide our time, and deliver a strokewhere we see an opportunity. "

They continued, therefore, to rein back, as the Flemings were doubled up, powerless to give any aid, or to press forward towards the front line. 

"Didst ever see so fearful a sight?" Sir James said. "Sure never beforewas so dense a mass. 'Tis like a sea raging round the edge of a blackrock, and eating it away piecemeal. Were there but five thousand Flemings, they might do better; for now their very numbers prevent them from usingtheir arms. Ah, here is a party with whom we may deal, " and he pointed toa small body of French knights who were about to fall on the rear of theFlemings. "Now, gentlemen, _St. George, St. George!_"

Putting spurs to their horses, the seven knights and their followersdashed at the French. The latter were also mounted, unlike the majority oftheir companions, who before attacking had dismounted, and handed theirhorses to their pages. The party were fully double the strength of theEnglish, but the impetus of the charge broke their line, and in a moment afierce _mêlée_ began. Edgar and Albert fought side by side. The former, asno missiles were flying, had thrown up his vizor, the better to be able tosee what was passing round him. He was fighting with a battle-axe, for asword was a comparatively poor weapon against knightly armour. His threefirst opponents fell headlong, their helmets crushed in under thetremendous blows he dealt them. Then warding off a blow dealt at him, heturned swiftly and drove his horse at a French knight who was on the pointof striking at Albert with a mace while the latter was engaged withanother opponent. 

The sudden shock rolled rider and horse over. He heard Hal Carter shout, "Look out, Sir Edgar!" and forcing his horse to leap aside, he struck offthe head of a lance that would have caught him in the gorget, and aninstant later swept a French knight from his saddle. He looked round. Three of his companions were already down, and although many more of theFrench had fallen, the position was well-nigh desperate. 

"We must cut our way through, " he shouted, "or we shall be lost. Let allkeep close together--forward!" and he and Albert, spurring their horses, fell furiously upon the French opposed to them. 

Their splendid armour now proved invaluable; sword blows fell harmless onit, and lances glanced from its polished face. As he put spurs to hishorse Edgar had dropped his vizor down again, for he wanted to strike now, and not to have to defend himself. With crushing blows he hewed his waythrough his opponents. The other two English knights kept close, and themen-at-arms fought as stoutly as their masters, until the party emergedfrom among their assailants. As they did so the knight next to Edgarreeled in his saddle. Edgar threw his arm round him, and supported himuntil they had ridden a short distance. Then, as they halted, he sprungfrom his horse and lowered him to the ground. 

"Thanks, " the knight murmured, as he opened his vizor. "But I am hurt todeath. Leave me here to die quietly, and look to yourselves. All is lost. "

Edgar saw that indeed his case was hopeless. A lance had pierced his body, and had broken short off; a minute later he had breathed his last. Edgarsprung upon his horse again, and looked round. Of the whole of theirretainers but four remained, and all of these were wounded. 

"Art hurt, Albert?" he asked. 

"Naught to speak of, but I am sorely bruised, and my head rings with theblows I have had on my helmet. "

"And you, Sir Eustace? I fear that you have fared less well. "

"Wounded sorely, " the English knight said. "But I can sit my horse, andmethinks that it were best to ride off at once, seeing the Flemings areflying. We can assuredly do no good by remaining. "

Edgar agreed. "Methinks that we had best ride for Sluys, and get therebefore the news of the defeat. "

As they rode off they looked back. Behind them were a host of flying men, and many of them were throwing away their steel caps and armour to run themore quickly. The battle had lasted only half an hour, but by that timenine thousand Flemings had fallen, of whom more than half had beensuffocated by the press. The flight, however, was far more fatal than thebattle, for the French, as soon as the fight was won, mounted theirhorses, and chased the Flemings so hotly that twenty-five thousand werekilled. The body of Van Artevelde was found after the battle. It waswithout a wound, but was so trampled on as to be almost unrecognizable. His body was taken and hung on a tree. 

As they galloped off Edgar reined back to Hal Carter, who was one of thesurvivors. 

"I see that you are badly hurt, Hal. As soon as we get fairly away we willhalt, and I will bandage your wounds. "

"They are of no great account, Sir Edgar. It was worth coming over fromEngland to take part in such a fray; the worst part of it was that it didnot last long enough. "

"It lasted too long for many of us, Hal. You saved my life by that warningshout you gave, for, most assuredly, I must have been borne from my saddlehad the blow struck me, unawares. "

"It was a cowardly trick to charge a man when he was otherwise engaged, "Hal said. "But you paid him well for it, master; you fairly crushed hishelmet in. "

Three miles on they halted in a wood to give the horses breathing time, when those unhurt bandaged the wounds of the others. It was found that SirEustace was so severely wounded that he could not go much farther, andthat two of the men-at-arms were in as bad a case; the third was aFleming. 

"It were best to leave us here, " Sir Eustace said. "We cannot ride muchfarther. "

"That we will not do, " Edgar said. "Torhut is but four miles away. We canride at an easy pace, for the Flemings will make for Courtray and Ghent, and the French will pursue in that direction. 'Tis not likely that anywill ride so far south as this. "

"I have friends in Torhut, " the Fleming said. "I come from thatneighbourhood, and I can bestow Sir Eustace, my master, in a place ofsafety, and will look after him and these two who can go no farther. "

"That will be well, indeed. Is it in the town itself?" Edgar asked. 

"I have friends there, but an uncle of mine resides in a farm-house threequarters of a mile from the town. We can get help and shelter there. "

"That would be safer, good fellow, " Sir Eustace said. "I should not careto enter a town now, for some who saw us come in might be willing to gainfavour with the French by saying where we were hidden. Moreover, we shouldbe detained and questioned as to the battle. I have money wherewith to payyour uncle well for the pains to which he will be put. Well, let usforward; the sooner we are in shelter the better. "

They rode slowly now until they saw the steeple of Torhut, and then turnedoff the road, and in half an hour came to a farm-house. The Fleming hadridden on a short distance ahead. 

"My uncle will take them in, " he said. "He has a loft in the top of hishouse, and can bestow them there safely, for none would be likely tosuspect its existence, even if they searched the house. My uncle is a trueFleming, and would have taken them in without payment, but I say not thathe will refuse what my master may be willing to pay. "

Ten minutes later, Edgar and Albert continued their way, followed now byHal Carter alone. The latter had washed the blood from his face andarmour, and had thrown a short cloak over his shoulders, so that theycould pass without its being suspected that they had taken part in adesperate fray. After riding for some hours they stopped at a wayside inn, and, avoiding Bruges, rode the next day into Sluys, where they found avessel sailing that evening for England. No rumour of the disastrousbattle of Rosebeque had, as yet, reached Sluys; but the two young knights, calling upon the merchant who had entertained them at their first landing, informed him of what had happened. 

"'Tis well that it is so, " he said, "for, in truth, the domination of thecraftsmen of Ghent and the other great cities would have been far harderto bear than that of the earl, or of France, or of Burgundy. Already thetaxes and imposts are four times as heavy as those laid upon us by theearl, and had they gained a victory these people would soon have come toexercise a tyranny altogether beyond bearing. 'Tis ever thus when thelower class gain dominion over the upper. "

CHAPTER XVI

A WAR OF THE CHURCH

"You have been but a short time absent this voyage, " Sir Ralph said as hisson and Edgar rode up to the castle. 

"Truly we have been but a short time, father, " Albert said, "but we haveseen much. Of course the news has not yet reached you, but the army ofFlanders has been utterly broken by the French. Whether Van Artevelde waskilled we know not, but of the fifty thousand men who marched to battle, we doubt whether half ever returned to their homes. "

"That was indeed a terrible defeat. And how bore you yourselves in thebattle?"

"It was rough work, though short, father. Five other English knights werewith us; four of these were killed, and one we left behind at a farm, grievously wounded. Each of us had two men-at-arms, and of the fourteentwo were left behind wounded sorely, one remained in charge of his masterand them, and Edgar's man here is the only one who rode to Sluys with us;the rest are dead. So, too, might we have been but for the strength andtemper of our armour. "

"Did not the Flemings fight sturdily, then?"

"They fought sturdily for a time, but altogether without leader or order. They took up a strong position, but impatient of an hour's delay, marchedfrom it to give battle, and being attacked on both flanks, as well as infront, were driven into a close mass, so that few could use their arms, and, were it only to find breathing space, they had to fly. "

"'Tis bad news, indeed. Had they prevailed, their alliance with us wouldhave brought about great things, for Artevelde would have put Flandersunder English protection, and between us we could have withstood all theattacks of France and Burgundy. "

"Think yon that Ghent will be taken, Edgar?"

"That I cannot say, Sir Ralph. However great their loss may be, theGhentois are like to make an obstinate defence, judging from the way inwhich they withstood their earl with all Flanders at his back. They willknow that they have no mercy to expect if they yield, and I believe thatso long as there is a man left to wield arms the city will hold out. As tothe other towns of Flanders, they are as fickle as the wind, and will allopen their gates to the King of France, who, seeing that it is by hispower alone that Flanders has been taken, will assuredly hold it as hisown in the future. "

"Now that you have returned, it would be well, Edgar, that you and my sonshould practise with the lance. 'Tis a knightly weapon, and a knightshould at least know how to use it well. There is a piece of ground but aquarter of a mile away that I have been looking at, and find that it willmake a good tilting-ground, and I will teach you all that I know in thematter. "

Edgar thankfully embraced the offer and, after going into the castle topay his respects to the dame and her daughter, went home with Hal Carter, whose wounds were still sore. 

The news that came from Flanders to England from time to time was bad. Itwas first heard how terrible had been the slaughter of the Flemings afterthe victory, and that in all thirty-four thousand had been killed. Thenthe news came that Courtray, although it opened its gates withoutresistance, had been first pillaged and then burnt, and that Bruges hadsurrendered, but had been only spared from pillage by the payment of agreat sum of money. None of the other towns had offered any resistance, but Ghent had shut her gates, and the French, deeming that the operationsof the siege would be too severe to be undertaken in winter, had marchedaway, their return being hastened by the news of an insurrection inFrance. 

The king, however, had declared Flanders to be a portion of France, andthe Earl of Flanders had done homage to him as his liege lord. The news ofthe merciless slaughter of the Flemings, and of the cruel treatment ofCourtray, aroused great indignation in England, which was increased whenit was heard that all the rich English merchants in Bruges had beenobliged to fly for their lives, and that all other Englishmen found in thetowns had been seized by the Earl of Flanders, and thrown into prison, andtheir goods confiscated. 

The young knights practised at tilting daily under the eye of Sir Ralph, and at the end of three months could carry off rings skilfully, and couldcouch their lances truly, whether at breast-piece or helm. It was nigh twoyears since they had first ridden to London, and both had grown tall andgreatly widened. Edgar was still by far the taller and stronger, and wasnow an exceptionally powerful young man. Albert was of a fair strength andstature, and from his constant practice with Edgar, had attained almost asgreat a skill with his weapons. When they jousted they always used lighterspears than when they practised at the ring, for in a charge, Edgar'sweight and strength would have carried Albert out of his saddle, and thatwith such force as might have caused him serious injury; the lancestherefore were made so slight as to shiver at the shock. 

"You are like to be employing your weapons to better advantage soon, " SirRalph said one day on his return from London. "You know of the rivalrybetween the two popes, and that we hold for Urban while France championsClement. "

"Yes, sir, " Edgar said; "but how is that likely to give occasion for us tobetake ourselves to arms again?"

"Urban is going to use us as his instrument against France and Spain. Abull was received yesterday, of which copies have also been sent to allthe bishops, calling upon Richard to engage in a sort of Holy War to thisend. He has ordered that all church property throughout England shall betaxed, and that the bishops shall exhort all persons to give as much asthey can afford for the same purpose. To all those who take part in thewar he gives absolution from all sins, and the same to those who, stayingat home, contribute to the Church's need. 

"The sum of money thus raised, which, I doubt not, will be great, is to bedevoted partly to an expedition against France, and partly to one underLancaster against Spain. As it is a church war, the expedition to Franceis to be led by a churchman, and Urban has chosen Sir Henry Spencer, Bishop of Norwich, who, if you will remember, bore himself so stoutlyagainst the insurgents in his diocese, as the nominal leader. The king hastaken the matter up heartily, and many of the knights whom I met at Courtare also well content, seeing that the war is to be conducted at theexpense of the Church and not of themselves; and I doubt not that a largenumber of knights and gentlemen will take part in the expedition, which isof the nature of a crusade. 

"More than that, I met an old friend, Sir Hugh Calverley, with whom I havefought side by side a score of times, and whose name is, of course, wellknown to you. He is minded also to go, partly because he hates the French, and partly because of the pope's blessing and absolution. Seeing that, Isaid to him, 'As you are going, Sir Hugh, I pray you to do me a favour. '

"'There is no one I would more willingly oblige, old friend, ' he said. 

"'My son, ' I went on, 'and a friend of his whom I regard almost as a son, were knighted more than a year since, as you may have heard, for theirvaliant conduct in the time of the troubles here. '

"'I have heard the story, ' he said. 'It is well known to all at Court. '

"'Since then, Sir Hugh, they have been over in Flanders, where they gainedthe approbation of Van Artevelde by their conduct, and fought stoutly atthe grievous battle of Rosbecque. But hitherto they have had no knightlyleader. They have gained such experience as they could by themselves, butI would that they should campaign in the train of a valiant and well-knownknight like yourself, under whose eyes they could gain distinction as wellas a knowledge of military affairs. '

"'I will take them with me gladly, ' he said. 'They must be young knightsof rare mettle, and even apart from my regard for you I should be rightglad to have them ride with me. '"

Both the young knights gave exclamations of pleasure. It was hard for aknight unattached to the train of some well-known leader to rise todistinction, and there was no English knight living who bore a higherreputation than Sir Hugh Calverley, so that to ride under him would be anhonour indeed. But some months passed before the preparations werecomplete. Throughout England the bishops and priests preached and incitedthe people to what they considered a Holy War. The promises of absolutionof past and future sins were in proportion to the money given. In thediocese of London alone, a tun full of gold and silver was gathered, andby Lent the total amounted to what at that time was the fabulous sum of2, 500, 000 francs. Thomas, Bishop of London, and brother to the Earl ofDevonshire, was appointed by Urban to go with the Duke of Lancaster toSpain, as chief captain, with two thousand spears and four thousandarchers, and half the money gathered was to be spent on this expedition, and the other half on that of the Bishop of Norwich. 

The expeditions were to set out together, but one progressed far morerapidly than the other. The Bishop of Norwich was very popular. He was ofancient lineage, had personally shown great bravery, and was highlyesteemed. Upon the other hand, the Duke of Lancaster was hated. Thus greatnumbers of knights and others enlisted eagerly under the bishop, whilevery few were willing to take service under the duke. Five hundredspearmen, and fifteen hundred men-at-arms and archers were soon enrolledunder the bishop's banner. A great number of priests, too, followed theexample of the bishop, threw aside the cassock and clad themselves inarmour to go to the war in the spirit of crusaders. 

Great numbers passed over from Dover and Sandwich in parties to wait atCalais for the arrival of their leaders. At Easter, the bishop, Sir HughCalverley, and two of the principal knights attended the king and hiscouncil, and swore to do their best to bring to an end the matter on whichthey were engaged, and to war only against the supporters of Clement. Theking begged them to wait for a month at Calais, promising that he wouldsend them over many men-at-arms and archers, and Sir William Beauchamp asmarshal to the army. The bishop promised the king to do this, and he andhis party sailed from Dover and arrived at Calais on April 23, 1383. 

The young knights had gone up to town a month before by invitation of SirRobert Gaiton, and had stayed with him for a week. At the end of that timehe presented each of them with a superb suit of Milan steel, richly inlaidwith gold, and two fine war-horses. 

"It is a gift that I have long promised you, " he said. "I gave orders tomy agents in Italy a year since to spare neither time nor trouble toobtain the best that the armourers of Milan could turn out. The horses areof Yorkshire breed, and are warranted sound at every point. "

"It is a princely present, Sir Robert, " Edgar said, "and, indeed, a mosttimely one, for truly we have well-nigh grown out of the other suits, although when we got them it seemed to us that we should never be able tofill them properly; but of late we have been forced to ease the straps, and to leave spaces between the pieces, by which lance or arrow might wellfind entrance. "

Sir Ralph had gone up with them and introduced them to Sir Hugh, whopromised to give them two days' warning when they were to join him atSandwich or Dover. During this week Edgar for the most part went aboutalone, Albert, at first to his surprise, and then to his amusement, alwaysmaking some pretext or other for not accompanying him, but passing, as hefound on his return, the greater portion of the time in the house, indiscourse, as he said, with Dame Gaiton, but as Edgar shrewdly guessed, chiefly with Ursula, who, he found, obligingly kept his friend companywhile the dame was engaged in her household duties. It seemed to him, too, that on the ride back to St. Alwyth Albert was unusually silent anddepressed in spirits. 

Edgar himself, however, experienced something of the same feeling when hetook his last farewell from the De Courcys before starting for Dover. Onthis occasion each took with him four men-at-arms, stout fellows, Albert'sbeing picked men from among the De Courcy retainers, while Hal Carter hadselected his three mates from among the villagers, and had, during thelast three months, trained them assiduously in the use of their arms. 

"How long do you think that you are likely to be away, Edgar?" his fatherasked, the evening before the party started. 

"I cannot tell you, father, but I do not think that it will be long. Ifthe expedition had started six months ago, it would have arrived inFlanders in time to have helped the Flemings, and with their aid theFrench might have been driven flying over the frontier; but I cannot seewhat two or three thousand men can do. We cannot fight the whole strengthof France by ourselves. "

"It seems to me a hare-brained affair altogether, " Mr. Ormskirk said;"almost as mad, only in a different way, as the crusade of Peter theHermit. The Church has surely trouble enough in these days, what with menlike Wickliffe, who denounce her errors, and point out how far she hasfallen back from the simple ways of old times, what with the impatience orindifference of no small part of the people, the pomp and wastefulconfusion of the prelates, and the laziness of the monks--she has plentyof matters to look after without meddling in military affairs. 

"What would she say if a score of nobles were to take upon themselves totell her to set her house in order, to adopt reforms, and to throw asidesloth and luxury; and yet the Church is stirring up a war, and raising andpaying an army of fighting men--and for what? To settle which of two menshall be pope. The simple thing would be to hold a high tournament, and tolet Urban and Clement don armour and decide between themselves, in fairfight, who should be pope. They might as well do that as set other men tofight for them. I see not what good can come of it, Edgar. "

"Albert and myself are of the same opinion, father. Certainly with two orthree thousand men we can hardly expect to march to Paris and force theKing of France to declare for our pope. Still, we shall march in goodcompany, and shall both be proud to do so under the banner of sodistinguished a knight as Sir Hugh Calverley. "

"I say naught against that, Edgar; but I would rather see you start withhim as knights-errant, willing at all times to couch a lance for damselsin distress. The day has passed for crusades. Surely we have hadexperience enough to see that solid advantages are not to be won byreligious enthusiasm. Men may be so inspired to deeds of wondrous valour, but there is no instance of permanent good arising out of suchexpeditions. As for this in which you are going to embark, it seems to meto be the height of folly. "

The next day the two young knights rode to Canterbury, and thence toDover. The following evening the Bishop of Norwich, with his train, SirHugh Calverley, and other knights, arrived, and the next morning embarkedwith their following and horses on board three ships, and sailed toCalais. Those who had preceded them were already impatient to take thefield. The news that there was to be a further delay of a month until SirWilliam Beauchamp with reinforcements should arrive, caused muchdisappointment and vexation. 

"'Tis unfortunate, " Sir Hugh said, one evening a few days later to theknights of his party, "that there are not more men here accustomed to war, and who have learned that patience and obedience are as needful as strongarms, if a campaign is to be carried out successfully. The Bishop ofNorwich is young and fiery, and he hath many like himself round him, sothat he frets openly at this delay. Moreover, Sir Thomas Trivet and SirWilliam Helmon are too full of ardour to act with discretion, and areready enough to back up the bishop in his hot desire to be doingsomething. I regret that this army is not, like the army which fought atCrécy and Poictiers, composed of men well inured to war, with a greatnumber of good archers and led by experienced warriors, instead of a hastygathering of men, who have been fired by the exhortations of the priestsand the promises of the pope. 

"We are but a small gathering. We may take some castles, and defeat theforces that the nobles here gather against us, but more than that wecannot do unless England arms in earnest. I foresaw this, and spoke to thecouncil when they prayed me to go with the bishop; but when they pointedout that what I said made it all the more needful that one of graveexperience and years should go with him, and prayed me to accept theoffice, I consented. "

On the 4th of May the Bishop of Norwich took advantage of Sir Hugh'sabsence--he having gone for two days to see a cousin who was commander ofGuines--to call the other leaders together, and said that it was time theydid some deed of arms, and rightly employed the money with which theChurch had furnished them. All agreed with him, and the bishop thenproposed that instead of entering France they should march to Flanders, which was now a portion of France. To this Sir Thomas Trivet and SirWilliam Helmon cordially agreed. 

When Sir Hugh returned another council was called, and the matter was laidbefore him. Sir Hugh opposed it altogether. In the first place, they hadgiven their word to the king to wait for a month for the promisedreinforcements; in the second place, they had not come over as Englishmento fight the French, but as followers of Pope Urban to fight those ofClement, and the men of Flanders were, like themselves, followers ofUrban. The bishop answered him very hotly, and as the other knights andall present agreed with the bishop, Sir Hugh reluctantly gave way, andsaid that if they were determined upon going to Flanders he would ridewith them. Accordingly notice was given through the town that the forcewould march the next morning. All assembled at the order to the number ofthree thousand, and marched from Calais to Gravelines. 

No preparations for defence had been made there, for there was no warbetween England and Flanders. However, the burghers defended the place fora short time, and then withdrew, with their wives and families, to thecathedral, which was a place of strength. Here they defended themselvesfor two days. The church was then stormed, and all its defenders put tothe sword. The news excited the greatest surprise and indignation inFlanders, and the earl at once sent two English knights who were with himto Gravelines to protest, and with orders to obtain from the bishop asafe-conduct to go to England to lay the matter before the English kingand his council. 

When they arrived at Gravelines the bishop refused their request for asafe-conduct, but told them to tell the earl that he was not warringagainst Flanders, nor was his army an army of England, but of Pope Urban, and that, although the greater portion of Flanders was Urbanist, the Lordof Bar--in whose dominion Gravelines stood--was for Clement, and so werehis people. If he and they would acknowledge Pope Urban, he would marchaway without doing damage and paying for all he took, but unless they didso he would force them to submit. The people of Artois, however, who wereFrench rather than Flemings, took the matter in their own hands, andtwelve thousand men, under some knights from Nieuport and other towns, marched to Dunkirk and then to Mardyck, a large village not far fromGravelines. 

Edgar and Albert had taken no part in the attack upon the cathedral, butremained with Sir Hugh Calverley in the house that he occupied as soon asresistance of the entry to the town had ended. 

"On the field I will fight with the rest, " he said, "but I will have nohand in this matter. There has been no defiance sent to the Earl ofFlanders nor received from him, and 'tis not my habit to fight burghersagainst whom we have no complaint, and who are but defending their homesagainst us. "

The two young knights were well pleased with this decision. It was an agewhen quarter was but seldom given, and wholesale slaughters followedbattles, so that they had, naturally, the ideas common to the time. Still, they both felt that this attack was wholly unprovoked and altogetherbeyond the scope of the expedition, and were well pleased that theirleader would have naught to do with it. It was, however, a differentmatter when they heard that an army twelve thousand strong was coming outagainst them, and they were quite ready to take their share in the fight. 

While waiting at Gravelines several other knights had joined the army, among them Sir Nicholas Clifton and Sir Hugh's cousin, the commander ofGuines, Sir Hugh Spencer, nephew of the bishop, and others. 

The force consisted of six hundred mounted men, sixteen hundred archers, and the rest foot-men. They found that the Flemings had fallen back toDunkirk, and had taken up a position in front of that town. The bishop, onapproaching them, sent forward a herald, to ask them whether they were forPope Urban or Clement, and that if they were for Urban he had no quarrelwith them. As soon, however, as the herald approached, the Flemings fellupon him and killed him. This excited the most lively indignation amongthe English, for among all civilized people the person of a herald washeld to be sacred. 

The bishop and knights at once drew up the force in order of battle. Themen on foot were formed into a wedge. The archers were placed on the twoflanks of the unmounted men-at-arms, while the cavalry prepared to chargeas soon as opportunity offered. The army was preceded by the standard ofthe Church. The trumpets on both sides sounded, and as they came withinrange the English archers poured flights of arrows among the Flemings. These advanced boldly to the attack of the foot-men. Again and again thehorsemen charged down upon them, but were unable to break their solidlines, and for a time the battle was doubtful, but the English archersdecided the fate of the day. The Flemings, although they resisted firmlythe charge of the men-at-arms, were unable to sustain the terrible andcontinuous rain of arrows, and their front line fell back. 

As soon as they did so the second line wavered and broke. Then the bishopwith his knights and men-at-arms charged furiously down upon them, and thebattle was over. The Flemings broke and fled in wild disorder, but theEnglish pursued them so hotly that they entered Dunkirk with them. Hereagain and again they attempted to make a stand, but speedily gave waybefore the onslaught of the English. No one distinguished themselves inthe battle more than did the priests and monks who were fighting on theside of the bishop, and it was said among the others that these must havemistaken their vocation, and that had they entered the army instead of theChurch they would have made right valiant knights. 

The English loss was four hundred, that of the Flemings was very muchheavier. There died, however, among them no knights or persons of quality, for the rising was one of the people themselves, and as yet the Earl ofFlanders was waiting for the King of England's reply to the message he hadsent by the two knights from Sluys. The English, however, considered thatthe absence of any horsemen or knights was due to the fact that theseremembered what terrible havoc had been made among the chivalry of Franceat Crécy and Poictiers, and cared not to expose themselves to that risk. 

CHAPTER XVII

PRISONERS

After the capture of Dunkirk all the seaports as far as Sluys were takenby the English, who then marched to Ypres, to which town they at once laidsiege, and were joined by twenty thousand men from Ghent. Their own numberhad swollen considerably by the arrival from England of many knights andmen-at-arms, besides numbers of foot-men, attracted as much by the news ofthe great spoil that had been captured in the Flemish towns as by theexhortations and promises of the clergy. 

Ypres had a numerous garrison, commanded by several knights of experience. The works were very strong, and every assault was repulsed with heavyloss. One of these was led by Sir Hugh Calverley. The force crossed theditches by throwing in great bundles of wood with which each of the foot-men had been provided, and having reached the wall, in spite of a hail ofcross-bow bolts and arrows, ladders were planted, and the leadersendeavoured to gain the ramparts. Sir Hugh Calverley succeeded inobtaining a footing, but for a time he stood almost alone. Two or threeother knights, however, sprang up. Just as they did so one of the laddersbroke with the weight upon it, throwing all heavily to the ground. 

Edgar and Albert were with a party of archers who were keeping up a rainof arrows. Seeing that the situation was bad they now ran forward, followed by four of their men-at-arms, the others having charge of thehorses in the camp. A few more men-at-arms had gained the ramparts by thetime they arrived at the foot of the ladders, where numbers waited to taketheir turns to ascend. 

"There is not much broken off this one, Sir Edgar, " Hal Carter said; "notabove three feet, I should say. We might make a shift to get up withthat. "

"Pick it up, Hal, and bring it along a short distance. Possibly we may beable to mount unobserved, for the fight is hot above, and the attention ofthe enemy will be fixed there. "

Followed by their own men-at-arms, and by a few others who saw what theirintentions were, they kept along at the foot of the wall until theyreached an angle some thirty yards away. Searching about they foundseveral stones that had been dislodged from the battlements during thesiege. With these they built up a platform, and raising the ladder onthis, they found that it reached to within a foot of the top. 

"Now, " Edgar said, "follow us as quickly as you can, but do not try theladder too heavily; it has broken once, so the wood cannot be over-strong. "

Then, followed closely by Albert and the men-at-arms, he ascended thewalls. So intent were the defenders upon the strife going on round SirHugh Calverley that Edgar was not noticed until, putting his hands uponthe wall, he vaulted over it. He held his sword between his teeth, andbetaking himself to this fell so fiercely and suddenly upon the enemy, that several were cut down and the rest recoiled so far that Albert andthe four men-at-arms were able to join him before the enemy rallied. Everymoment added to the strength of the party, and as soon as some twenty hadgathered behind him, Edgar flung himself upon the enemy with a shout of"_St. George! St. George!_" and, in spite of the opposition of thedefenders, fought his way along the wall until he joined Sir Hugh and thelittle group who were defending themselves against tremendous odds. 

Sir Hugh himself was seriously wounded. Two or three of his knights laydead beside him, and had it not been for the arrival of the reinforcementthe fight would speedily have terminated, for the English were so pennedup against the wall that there was no footing for more to join them. Thesuddenness of the attack drove the enemy back some little distance, andthis enabled a score of those upon the ladders to make their way onto therampart. 

"Bravely done!" Sir Hugh Calverley said, as he leant against the wall, utterly exhausted by his efforts and loss of blood. A moment later hewould have fallen had not Albert sprung to his side. 

"We must save Sir Hugh at all risks, " he said to two of the knight'scompanions, who were also wounded. "Will you, sir knights, aid in loweringhim down the ladder, and see that he is carried off? You have done yourshare. It is our turn now, and we can at least hold the rampart until heis in safety. "

Leaning over, he shouted to the men on one of the ladders to descend andleave the ladder clear, as Sir Hugh was to be lowered down. 

"Methinks I can carry him, Sir Albert, " Hal Carter said. "I have carriedtwo sacks of wheat on my shoulder before now, and methinks that I cancarry one knight and his armour. "

He took his place on the ladder, and Sir Hugh was lowered to him, andlaying him on his shoulder Hal carried him safely down. The two woundedknights followed, and then Hal sprang up the ladder again. While this wasbeing done Edgar and his party had been holding the enemy at bay. Hal wasfollowed by some of the men-at-arms, and others poured up by the otherladders. Edgar saw that they were now strong enough to take the offensive, and as the English numbered nearly a hundred, he fell upon the enemy tothe right, while Albert led another party to the left. 

For some time the fury with which the English fought drove the enemybefore them on either hand. Every moment they were joined by fresh men, who were now able to pour in a steady stream up the ladders. The enemy, too, were harassed by the English archers, who, advancing to the edge ofthe ditch, sent their shafts thick and fast among them. The town bellswere clanging fiercely, drums beating, and horns sounding as the alarmspread that the besiegers had gained a footing on the walls, and greatnumbers of the garrison could be seen pouring along the streets leading tothe threatened point. 

Had there been more ladders, so that reinforcements could have arrivedmore rapidly, the place might have been won. As it was, it was evidentthat success was impossible. Edgar's party still gained ground slowly, buthe saw that Albert was being pressed backwards. 

"Fall back, men!" he shouted, "slowly, and keeping your face to the enemy. The odds are too heavy for us. "

Foot by foot, fighting silently and obstinately, the English fell backuntil their party joined that of Albert, at the spot where the wall hadbeen won. Their exulting foes pressed hotly upon them, but Edgar's swordand the heavy long-handled mace wielded by Hal Carter did such terribleexecution that the rest were able to retreat in good order. 

"Jump down, my men!" Edgar shouted. "You will break the ladders if you tryto go by them. The ground is but soft, and the wall of no great height. Donot hurry. We will cover you and then follow. "

Gradually the number of the party on the walls was lessened, as by threesand fours they leapt down; while many, getting onto the ladders, slippedrapidly to the ground. When there were but half a dozen left, Hal suddenlyexclaimed: "Sir Albert has fallen--wounded!"

Edgar freed himself from his opponent of the moment by a sweeping blow, and then with a spring placed himself astride of his friend. Hal Carterjoined him. The rest of their followers remaining on the wall eitherjumped over or were cut down. Fortunately Albert had fallen close to theparapet, and his two defenders could not be attacked from behind. For someminutes the fight continued, and then for a moment the enemy drew backastonished at the manner in which two men kept them at bay; then one ofthe assailants lowered his sword. 

"Sir knight, " he said, "you have done enough for honour. Never have I seena stouter fighter. I pray you, then, to surrender, on promise of goodtreatment and fair terms of ransom to you, to the knight at your feet, andto this stout man-at-arms. I am Sir Robert De Beaulieu. "

"Then I yield to you, " Edgar said. "I am Sir Edgar Ormskirk, and thisknight is my brother-in-arms, Sir Albert De Courcy. I yield in his nameand my own, and am glad that, as fortune has declared against us, itshould be to so good a knight as Sir Robert De Beaulieu that I surrendermy sword. "

"Keep it, Sir Edgar, for never have I seen one better wielded. No smalldamage, indeed, has it done us. "

"The stout man-at-arms is my own retainer, and I prythee, sir knight, suffer him to remain with us. "

[Illustration: SIR EDGAR AT LAST SURRENDERS TO SIR ROBERT DE BEAULIEU. ]

"Assuredly he shall do so. "

As soon as the parley began Hal Carter laid down his weapon, and kneelingbeside Albert, unlaced his helmet. 

"He lives, Sir Edgar!" he said; "he is but stunned, methinks, with theblow of a mace, which has deeply dinted his casque, though, indeed, he hasother wounds. "

By Sir Robert De Beaulieu's orders, four men now formed a litter withtheir spears. Albert was laid on it, and Sir Robert, Edgar, and Hal Carterwalking in front, and half a score of men-at-arms accompanying them, theymade their way to a large house where the knight lodged. Sir Robert hadsent on for a leech to be in attendance, and he was there when theyarrived. Hal at once took off Albert's armour. 

"'Tis well for him that this armour was good, " Sir Robert said. "Had itnot been, it would have gone hard with him. It must be steel of proofindeed, for I saw the blow struck, and there are but few helmets thatwould not have been crushed by it. "

"He has a deep gash near the neck, " the leech said. "The lacings andstraps of the helmet and gorget must have been cut by a sharp sword, andanother blow has fallen on the same spot. Methinks he has dropped as muchfrom loss of blood as from the blow on the head. "

Edgar had by this time taken off his own helmet. As soon as he did so, SirRobert De Beaulieu, who was somewhat grizzled with age, said:

"In truth, sir knight, you and your companion are young indeed to havefought so doughtily as you have done to-day; you are young to be knights, and yet you have shown a courage and a skill such as no knight could havesurpassed. We had thought the affair finished when that stout knight, SirHugh Calverley, was down with two others, and but three or four remainedon their feet. Then suddenly your party burst upon us, coming from we knewnot where, and had you but been reinforced more rapidly the town wouldhave been lost. "

Edgar made no reply, for at the moment Hal Carter leant heavily againsthim. 

"I can do no more, Sir Edgar, " he murmured; "I am spent. "

Edgar caught the brave fellow in his arms and supported him, while twomen-at-arms, who had assisted to carry Albert in, unstrapped Hal's armourand gently laid him down on a couch. He was bleeding from half a dozenwounds, and his face was pale and bloodless. Edgar knelt by his side andraised his head. 

"I will see to him, sir knight, " the surgeon said. "I have bandaged yourcomrade's injuries, and methinks that he will soon come round. "

Then he examined Hal's wounds. 

"He will do, " he said. "Assuredly there are none of them that are mortal;'tis but loss of blood that ails him. I will but bandage them hastily now, for there are many other cases waiting for me, and methinks, sir, that youyourself need looking to. "

"I am unhurt, " Edgar said, in surprise. 

"Your doublet is stained with blood from the shoulder to the wrist, " SirRobert said. "A spear-head has penetrated at the shoulder-joint and torn agash well-nigh to the neck. 'Tis well that it is not worse. "

Two of his men-at-arms had by this time taken off Sir Robert's armouralso. 

"You have ruined my helmet, Sir Edgar, and cut so deep a notch in it thatI know not how my head escaped. You have gashed a hole in my gorget anddinted the armour in half a dozen places, and I failed to make a singlemark on yours. Never was I engaged with so good a swordsman. I couldscarcely believe my eyes when you lifted your vizor, for it seemed to methat you must be in the prime of your manhood, and possessed of strengthaltogether out of the common. "

"I have practised a good deal, " Edgar said, quietly, "having indeed littleelse to do, so it is not surprising that my muscles are hard. "

At the knight's order a servant now brought in two goblets of wine. SirRobert and Edgar then drank to each other, both draining the cups to thebottom. 

Albert was not long before he opened his eyes. He looked round in wonder, and smiled faintly when he saw Edgar, who hastened to his side. 

"We are out of luck this time, Albert; we are both prisoners. Still, things might have been worse. You were struck down with a mace, but theleech says that the wound on your head is of no great consequence, andthat you fainted rather from loss of blood from other gashes than from theblow on the head. I have got off with a scratch on the shoulder. HalCarter, who fought like a tiger over your body, has come off worst, havingfully half a dozen wounds, but it was not before he had killed at leasttwice as many of his assailants with that terrible mace of his. "

So far Edgar had spoken in English. He went on in French:

"This is the good knight, Sir Robert De Beaulieu, who is our captor, andwill hold us on ransom. "

"You may congratulate yourself, Sir Albert, " the knight said, courteously, "that you had such stout defenders as your comrade here and his man-at-arms, because for fully five minutes they held the whole of us at bay, andso stoutly did they fight that we were all glad when Sir Edgar yieldedhimself to me. Truly, between you, you have done us ill service, for notonly have you and your party killed a large number of our men, but youhave enabled Sir Hugh Calverley to be carried off, and for so famous acaptain we should have claimed a goodly ransom, and it would have been anhonour and glory to have taken so fearless a knight. As it is, with theexception of yourselves, no single prisoner has fallen into our hands, andmethinks that in all there were not more than ten or twelve in thestorming party killed, while we must have lost nigh a hundred. 'Tis thefirst time I have fought against the English, and in truth you are doughtyfoemen. It was well that you came into the land but some four or fivethousand strong, for had you brought an army you might have marched toParis. Now, Sir Edgar, I will show you your room. "

He led the way along a broad corridor to a large room, the men-at-armscarrying the couch on which Albert was lying. 

"I should like to have my man-at-arms brought here also, Sir Robert, "Edgar said. "He is a faithful fellow, and I have known him for years. Hespeaks but little of any language but English, and will, methinks, dobetter with my nursing than with any other. "

In a fortnight Albert was quite convalescent, and Hal was rapidly gainingstrength. Three days after they had been taken prisoner Sir Robert hadsaid to Edgar:

"It will be best, Sir Edgar, that you should not go abroad in the streets. The townsmen here, as in other towns in Flanders, are rough fellows. Theyare, of course, suffering somewhat from the siege, and they murmur thatany prisoners should have been taken. They say that your people showed nomercy at Gravelines and Dunkirk, which, methinks, is true enough, and thatnone should be given here. Yesterday some of their leaders came to thehouse where I was sitting in council with other knights, and representedthat all English prisoners should be put to the sword at once. I pointedout to them that, for their own sakes, as many prisoners should be takenas possible. We hope to defend the town until succour comes, but were theEnglish to capture it, and to find that prisoners who had surrendered hadbeen killed, no mercy would be shown, but every man within the walls wouldbe slain and the city laid in ashes. 

"To this they had no answer ready, and retired grumbling. But, in anycase, it were better that you did not show yourself in the street, for atumult might arise, and your life might be sacrificed before any of uscould come to your assistance. "

"I thank you, Sir Robert, and will gladly take your advice. I have seensomewhat of the townsmen of Ghent and Bruges, and know that, when the fitseizes them, they are not to be restrained. "

After that time Sir Robert De Beaulieu seldom left the house, and Edgarfound that the doors were kept closed, and that the knight's followers andmen-at-arms were also kept in the house. Several times he heard shouts inthe street of "Death to the English!"

He took his meals with the knight, while Albert and Hal were served intheir room. At the end of the week, however, Albert was able to join thetwo knights, and a fortnight later Hal was again up and about. 

"I fear, Sir Robert, that our presence here is a source of trouble toyou, " Edgar said one day. "If it could be managed, we would gladly giveyou our knightly word to send you our ransom at the first opportunity, andnot to serve in arms again until it is paid, if you would let us go free. "

"I would do so gladly, Sir Edgar, but I fear that it would be difficult tomanage. Both before and behind the house there are evidently men on thewatch to see that no one passes out. My own men-at-arms have been stoppedand questioned, and were you to issue out methinks that there would, onthe instant, be an uproar, for so great a crowd would gather in a fewminutes that even had you a strong guard you might be torn from them. Yousee, though some eight of us knights and three hundred men-at-arms wereplaced here to aid in the defence, we could do naught without theassistance of the townsmen, who have on all occasions fought stoutly. Werethere to be a fray now, the safety of the town would be compromised, forthe craftsmen of all these towns are as fickle as the wind. The men ofYpres fought by the side of those at Ghent at one time, and when the Countof Flanders came here, great numbers of the townspeople were executed. Atpresent, why, I know not, they are fighting stoutly for the count, whilethe men of Ghent are with the besiegers; but were there to be troublesbetween them and us, they might tomorrow open their gates to the English. "

"That I can quite believe, Sir Robert. I can only say that we are in yourhands, and are ready to pursue any course that you may think best, eitherto stay here quietly and take the risk of what may come of it or endeavourto escape in disguise if so it could be managed. "

"I would that it could be managed, for the matter is causing us graveanxiety. My comrades are, of course, all with me, and hold, that even ifit comes to a struggle with the mob, the lives of prisoners who havesurrendered on ransom must be defended. I suggested that we should holdcounsel here, that two should remain, and that you should sally out withthe others, but our faces are all so well known in the town that therewould be little chance indeed of your passing undetected. "

"Think you, Sir Robert, that we could pass along the roofs, enter acasement a few houses along, and then make our way out in disguise?"

"It would be well-nigh impossible. The roofs are all so sloping that noone could maintain a footing upon them. "

"When it gets dusk I will, with your permission, Sir Robert, go up to oneof the attics and take a look out. "

"By all means do so. Escape in that manner would certainly be the best wayout of the dilemma, though I much fear that it cannot be done. "

When it became so dark that while he could take a view round, his figurecould not be recognized at a short distance, Edgar, with Albert and Hal, went up to the top of the house, and the former got out of the highest ofthe dormer windows, and, standing on the sill, looked out. The roof wasindeed so steep that it would be impossible to obtain a footing upon it. Its ridge was some twenty feet above the window. The houses were ofvarying heights, some being as much as thirty feet lower than others. Still it seemed to Edgar that it would not be very difficult to make theirway along if they were provided with ropes. Descending, he told Sir Robertthe result of their investigations. 

"It would, " he said, "be very desirable, if possible, to come down intosome house which was either uninhabited, or where the people werefriendly. Still that would not be absolutely necessary, as we might hopeto make our way down to the door unperceived. "

"There is one house which is empty, " Sir Robert said, "for the owner leftthe town with his family before the siege began, he having another placeof business at Liege, He was an old man, and was therefore permitted toleave; for he could have been no good for the defence, and there would, with his family and servants, have been ten mouths more to feed had heremained. It is the sixth house along, I think, but I will see when I goout. Once in the street and away from here, there would be no difficulty. I would meet you a short distance away, and go with you to the walls, fromwhich you could lower yourself down. One or two of my comrades would givetheir aid, for, naturally, all would be pleased that you should escape, and so put an end to this cause of feud between us and the townsmen. Youwould, of course, require some rope; that I can easily procure for you. "

"We shall want several lengths, Sir Robert, and two or three stoutgrapnels. We shall also want a strong chisel for forcing open a casement. "

"All these you shall have; one of my men shall fetch them to-morrow. "

On the following day the ropes and grapnels were brought in, and SirRobert, who had been out, ascertained that he had been correct, and thatthe empty house was indeed the sixth from that he occupied. "I have beenspeaking with two of my comrades, " he said, "and they will be with me atten o'clock to-night at the end of the street that faces the house throughwhich you will descend. I shall accompany you to the foot of the walls. The citizens are on guard there at night, and if they ask questions, asthey may well do, my comrades will say that you are bearers of a messageto the King of France to pray him to hasten to our aid. I shall not myselfgo up on to the walls, for were I to do so suspicion might fall upon me. Should you be interrupted as you go along the street to meet us, give acall and we will run to your assistance. "

"And now as to our ransom, Sir Robert?" Edgar went on. 

"Trouble not yourselves about it, " he replied; "you are but young knights, and 'tis a pleasure to me to have been of service to two such valiantyoung gentlemen. Moreover, I consider that I have no right to a ransom, since, instead of letting you go free to obtain it, or holding you inhonourable captivity until it is sent to you, you are obliged to risk yourlives, as you assuredly will do, by climbing along those roofs to obtainyour liberty; therefore, we will say nothing about it. It may be that someday you will be able to treat leniently some young Flemish or Frenchknight whom you may make captive. As to your armour, I see not how you cancarry it away with you, for you will have to swim the ditches; but thefirst time that there is a flag of truce exchanged I will send it out toyou, or should there be no such opportunity, I will, when the siege isover, forward it by the hands of some merchant trading with England, toany address that you may give me there. "

The two young knights thanked Sir Robert De Beaulieu most cordially forhis kindness to them, and at his request gave him their word not to serveagain during the campaign. This, indeed, they were by no means sorry todo, for they had keenly felt the slight paid to Sir Hugh Calverley by thehaughty bishop in acting altogether contrary to his advice. They also hadbeen thoroughly disgusted by the massacre at Gravelines, and the sack ofso many towns against which England had no cause for complaint. 

In the afternoon Sir Robert brought three doublets and caps for them toput over their own clothes, so that they could pass as citizens. Theyemployed some time in wrapping strips of cloth round the grapnels, so thatthese would fall noiselessly onto the tiles. 

At nine o'clock Sir Robert said good-bye to them and went out; and half anhour later they ascended to the upper story. They were well provided withropes, and had made all their arrangements. Edgar was the first to fastena rope round his body, and while this was held by his companions he was toget out on the window-sill and throw a grapnel over the ridge and pullhimself up by the rope attached to it. 

The others were to fasten the rope round their bodies at distances oftwenty feet apart, so that if one slipped down the others could check him. Edgar took off his shoes and tied them round his neck, and then stood outon the window-sill, and threw the grapnel over the ridge of the roof; thenhe drew the rope in until he found that the hook caught on the ridge. 

"That is all right, " he said to his comrades. "Now keep a firm hold on therope, but let it gradually out as I climb; if you hear me slipping draw itin rapidly so as to stop me as I come past the window. But there is nofear of that unless the hook gives way. "

Then he swung himself up to the roof of the dormer window and proceeded tohaul himself by the rope up the steep incline, helping himself as much aspossible with his feet and knees. He was heartily glad when he gained theridge, and had thus accomplished the most dangerous part of the work. Hewas able now to fix the grapnel firmly, and sitting astride of the roof, he called down that he was ready. It was easier work for Albert to followhim. Not only was the latter certain that the grapnel was safely fixed, but Edgar, pulling upon the rope, was enabled to give him a good deal ofassistance. In two or three minutes Hal Carter joined them. 

"In faith, master, " he said, panting, "I had not deemed that so much of mystrength had gone from me. If it had not been for the help you gave me Idoubt if I could have climbed up that rope. "

They now made their way along to the end of the roof. The grapnel wasfixed, and Edgar slid down the rope to the next roof, which was somefifteen feet below them. They did not attempt to free the grapnel, fearingthat in its fall it might make a clatter; they therefore used another tomount to the next house, which was as high as that which they had left. There was but a difference of four feet in the height of the next, andthey had not to use the grapnel again until they reached the sixth house, which was ten feet below that next to it. 

[Illustration: THE PRISONERS MAKE THEIR ESCAPE OVER THE ROOFS OF YPRES. ]

There was light enough to enable them to make out the position of thedormer window below them, and fixing the grapnel, Edgar, aided by hiscompanions lowering him, made his way down beside it, and knelt upon thesill, his companions keeping a steady strain upon the rope. With hischisel he had but little difficulty in prising open the casement. Hiscompanions were not long in joining him. Once inside the house they madetheir way with great caution. They had no means of striking a light, andwere forced to grope about with their swords in front of them to preventtheir touching any piece of furniture, till at last they discovered thedoor. It was not fastened, and passing through, and, as before, feelingthe floor carefully as they went, they presently found the head of thestairs. 

After this it was comparatively easy work, though a stoppage was necessaryat each landing. At last, to their satisfaction, they found themselves ina flagged passage, and knew that they were on the ground floor. They madetheir way along the passage, and soon reached the door. It was locked withso massive a fastening that it would have been difficult to unfasten itfrom the outside; but with the aid of the chisel they had but littledifficulty in forcing back the lock. They paused for a minute to listen, as a passer-by might have been startled by the sound of the bolts beingshot in an empty house. All was quiet, however, and, opening the doorcautiously, Edgar stepped out. 

"The street is all clear, " he said; "except half a dozen fellows watchingin front of the house we have left, there is not a soul in sight. " Theothers joined him, closing the door silently behind them. They had not puton their shoes again, so with noiseless steps they crossed the street andturned up the one that had been indicated by Sir Robert. After going a fewpaces they stopped, put on their shoes, and then walked boldly along. Whenthey reached the end of the street three figures came out from a deepdoorway to meet them. 

"Is all well?" one asked. 

This was the signal that had been agreed upon. 

"All is well, Sir Robert. We have escaped without any difficulty or aughtgoing wrong. "

"The saints be praised!" the knight ejaculated. "These with me are SirOliver Drafurn and Sir François Regnault. "

"Right glad we are, knights, " one of them said, "that we can assist ingiving you your freedom. A foul shame indeed would it have been had twosuch gallant fighters been massacred by this rascally mob, after yieldingthemselves to a knight. "

"Truly, sirs, we are greatly beholden to you, " Edgar replied, "and trustthat an occasion may occur in which we may repay to some of yourcountrymen the great service you are now rendering us. "

They had gone but a short distance further when the door of a tavernopened and twelve or fifteen half-drunken soldiers poured out. 

"Whom have we here?" one of them shouted. "Faith, if they are burghersthey must pay for being thus late in the streets. "

"Silence, knaves, " Sir François Regnault said, sternly. "What mean ye bythis roystering? Disperse to your quarters at once, or by St. James, someof you shall hang in the morning, as a lesson to others that the burgessesof Ypres are not to be insulted by drunken revellers. "

As by this time the speaker had moved on into the light that streamedthrough the open door, the soldier saw at once that it was a knight, and, muttering excuses, went hastily down the street. No one else wasencountered until they reached the foot of the wall. Here Sir Robert tooka hearty farewell of them. The two knights first mounted the steps to thewall. 

As they reached the top a sentry close by challenged. 

"France, " Sir Oliver replied; "and, hark ye, make no noise. I am SirOliver Drafurn, and I am here with Sir François Regnault to pass threemessengers over the wall, bearers of important dispatches. We do not wishthe news to get abroad, so take your halbert and march up and down. "

Hal Carter had brought one of the ropes, twisted round him for thepurpose. 

"You are on the side facing the English camp, " Sir Oliver said. "Those arethe lights that you see ahead. You will have three ditches to swim, andwill find it cold work, but there is no other way for it. "

After giving hearty thanks to the knights, the three were lowered, one ata time, and the rope was then dropped down. It was a good deal longer thanwas necessary for descending the wall, but Edgar, rather to the surpriseof the others, had chosen it for the purpose. The first ditch was but tenyards away; it was some thirty feet across. 

"Now, " Edgar said, "I will cross first. I am much the strongest, forneither of you has fully recovered his strength. The water will be icycold, therefore I will swim across first, and do you, when I am over, eachhold to the rope and I will pull you across. "

Short as was the distance the work was trying, for the night was bitterlycold, and the ditches would have been frozen hard, were it not that twicea day the besieged went out and broke the ice, which had now began to bindagain. At last, however, Edgar got across. 

"Do you take the rope, Albert, and let Hal hold on by you, for the passageI have made is but narrow. "

A few strong pulls on Edgar's part brought them across. 

"It is well, " he said, as they climbed out, "that the knights promised togo one each way, to tell the watchers on the walls to take no heed of anysounds that they might hear of breaking ice, for that those leaving thetown were doing so by their authority. "

The two other ditches were crossed in the same way, but the work was moredifficult, as the besieged only broke the ice of these once a day. 

"We should never have got across without your aid, Edgar, " Albert said. "Icould scarce hold on to the rope. My hands are dead, and I feel as if Iwere frozen to the bone. "

"Let us run for a bit, Albert, to warm our blood. Another quarter of amile and we shall be challenged by our sentries. "

CHAPTER XVIII

A NOBLE GIFT

The pace at which the party started soon slackened, for neither Albert norHal Carter could maintain it. However, it was not long before they heardthe sentry challenge:

"Who go there?"

"Sir Albert De Courcy and Sir Edgar Ormskirk escaped from Ypres, " Edgaranswered. 

"Stand where you are till I call the sergeant, " the man said, and shouted"Sergeant!" at the top of his voice. In five minutes a sergeant and twomen-at-arms came up. 

"Hurry, sergeant, I pray you, " Edgar said. "We have swum three ditches, and my companions, being weakened by their wounds, are well-nighperished. "

"Come on, " the sergeant said, "it is clear at any rate that you areEnglishmen. " He had brought a torch with him, and as they came up lookedat them narrowly, then he saluted. "I know you, Sir Edgar, disguised asyou are. I was fighting behind you on the wall five weeks since, and hadit not been for the strength of your arm, I should have returned no moreto England. "

"How is Sir Hugh Calverley?" Edgar asked, as they hurried towards thecamp. 

"His wounds are mending fast, " the sergeant said, "and he went out of histent to-day for the first time. I saw him myself. "

A quarter of an hour's walking brought them to the tent occupied by SirHugh and his followers. A light was still burning there, and they heardvoices within. 

"May we enter?" Edgar said, as he slightly opened the flap of the tent. 

"Surely, that must be the voice of Sir Edgar Ormskirk!" Sir Hughexclaimed. 

"It is I, sure enough, and with me is Sir Albert De Courcy and my braveman-at-arms. "

As he spoke he stepped into the tent. Two knights were there, and they andSir Hugh advanced with outstretched hands to meet the new-comers. 

"Welcome back, welcome back!" Sir Hugh exclaimed, in a tone of emotion. "My brave knights, I and my two comrades here have to thank you for ourlives, for, although in truth I know naught about it, I have heard fromSir Thomas Vokes and Sir Tristram Montford how you brought the band to ourassistance, and how you kept the enemy at bay, while this good fellow ofyours bore me down the ladder on his shoulder; while from those whoescaped afterwards we heard how you both, with but two or three others, kept the foe back, and gave time for the rest to jump from the walls orslide down the ladders. But your faces are blue, and your teethchattering!"

"We have had to swim three ditches, and the ice having formed prettythickly, it was no child's work. "

"First, do you each drain a goblet of wine, " Sir Hugh said, "and then toyour tent. All your things are untouched. Knights, will you go with themand rub them down till their skin glows, and then wrap them up inblankets?" He called, and two servants came in. "Heat three bottles ofwine in a bowl with plenty of spices, " he said, "and carry it to theseknights' tent, and take a portion to the tent of their men-at-arms for theuse of this good fellow. See that your comrades rub you down, " he said toHal. "They will be glad indeed to see you back; for, although we heardfrom a prisoner that the two knights were alive, we knew not whether anyothers had been taken with them. Tell Hawkins to light two torches at onceand fix them in the knights' tent, and put two others in that of the men-at-arms. Mind, Sir Edgar, once between the blankets, you stay there tillmorning. Your story will keep until then. "

After throwing off their wet clothes, and being rubbed down until theyglowed, Edgar and Albert were soon covered up in blankets, and afterdrinking the hot spiced wine, soon fell asleep. In the morning theyrelated their story to Sir Hugh Calverley and the other two knights. 

"'Tis Sir Edgar who should tell the tale, " Albert said, "for indeed I knowbut little about it from the time I saw you lowered over the wall. Thingswent well with us for a time; we were joined by more men, and were strongenough to divide into two parties, Edgar going to the right while I wentto the left. We cleared the wall for some distance, and methinks had therebeen ladders, so that we could have been helped more quickly, the townwould have been won, but the enemy were reinforced more quickly than wewere, and we began to lose ground. Then came a body of knights who beat usback till we were close to the point where the ladders were set. Then aknight made at me with a mace. I saw his arms raised, and after that Iknew nothing more. "

"The last man who jumped from the wall, Sir Albert, told us that he sawthat you were down and that Sir Edgar and one of his men-at-arms werefighting like demons over you. Now, Sir Edgar, tell us how the matterended. "

"We made a shift to keep them back, Sir Hugh, for some five minutes, whenone of the French knights offered to give us terms of surrender on ransom, and seeing no use in fighting longer when the matter could only haveterminated one way, I surrendered. "

Then he related the good treatment they had met with at the hands of SirRobert De Beaulieu, and the manner in which he had enabled them to escapethe fury of the rabble of Ypres, and had sent them away free from ransom. 

"It was well done, indeed, of him, " Sir Hugh said, warmly. "Truly acourteous and knightly action. And so you have both given your pledge tofight no more in this campaign. By St. George, I should not be ill-pleasedif someone would put me under a similar pledge, for I tell you that I amheartily sick of it. Never did so disordered an army start from England. An army led by bishops and priests is something strange. Bishops havebefore now ridden often in battle, but never before did they assumecommand. Methinks when I go home that I will ask the king to give me thedirection of Westminster Monastery and Abbey; at any rate I could not makea worse hand of it than the Bishop of Norwich is doing of this. And yousay that De Beaulieu promised to send your armour on the firstopportunity. That is, indeed, a generous action, for the armour of aprisoner is always the property of his captor, and your armour is of greatvalue. I would that we could do something to show the good knight that weappreciate his generosity. "

"We have our chains, " Edgar said. "Of course we did not carry them aboutus when we should have to fight, and they are very heavy and of the finestworkmanship. These would we gladly send to him, would we not, Albert, intoken of our gratitude? Though, costly as they are, they are of much lessvalue than the armour. "

"I would gladly add something of my own account, " Sir Hugh said, "seeingthat you are in my train, and one does not like to be surpassed by aforeign knight. As to the matter of the ransom, that does not trouble me, and indeed, seeing that you surrendered to him, and that he felt that hecould not give protection, and you had to risk your lives in getting away, it was but reasonable that he should remit it, but in the matter of thearmour the case is different. I will add to your chains a reliquary whichwas presented to me by Pedro of Castile when I saved his life in the fightat Najarra. He told me that it contained a nail of the true cross, andthat it was brought to Spain by a Spaniard of royal blood who was a knightcommander of the Temple. 

"I do not know how far this is true, for as one gets older one loses faithin these monkish stories of reliquaries. However, the casket is set withgems of value, and there is with it a parchment setting forth its history;at any rate it is a gift that is worthy of even a prince's acceptance. Iwill send it to him as a token that Sir Hugh Calverley recognizes hischivalrous behaviour to the knights who were captured while covering hiscarriage from the ramparts of Ypres, and, therefore, sends this gift tohim in all honour and courtesy, together with the gold chains of theknights themselves. We shall not have long to wait. There are fights well-nigh every day, and when these are over there is a truce of an hour tocarry off the wounded and dead. "

The young knights thanked Sir Hugh for thus generously supplementing theirown offering in return for their armour, but he waved it aside. 

"You saved my life, " he said; "or at any rate you saved me from capture, and had I fallen into their hands methinks that I should have had to pay afar heavier ransom before they let me out again. "

Two days later there was heavy fighting again and much loss on both sides. It ceased as usual without any advantage being won by the besiegers. Thefighting ended soon after mid-day, and at one o'clock the trumpet soundeda truce. Sir Hugh mounted, with his two knights, saying to Edgar: "It wereperhaps best that you should not ride with me. 'Tis likely that thetownsmen still think that you are in Beaulieu's house, and were it knownthat you had escaped it might bring trouble upon him and the two knightswho aided your escape from the wall. "

He took with him a pursuivant and trumpeter, and, riding through theEnglish and Flemish men-at-arms, who were already engaged in carrying awaythe dead and wounded, he rode up to within a short distance of the wall, then the pursuivant and trumpeter advanced to the edge of the moat, andthe latter blew a loud blast. 

In a short time a knight appeared on the wall, and the pursuivant cried ina loud voice:

"Sir Hugh Calverley, a valiant and puissant knight of England, desiresspeech with Sir Robert De Beaulieu, a brave and gentle knight ofFlanders. "

"I am Sir Robert De Beaulieu. Pray tell Sir Hugh Calverley to do me thecourtesy to wait for me a quarter of an hour, and I will then issue forthand speak to him. "

At the end of that time Sir Robert rode out, and crossed the bridge whichhad been lowered across the ditch for the passage of the soldiers engagedin collecting the dead. He was followed by two esquires and four men-at-arms, the latter bearing something behind them on their horses. The twoknights saluted each other courteously, and Sir Hugh introduced his twocompanions to Sir Robert. 

"I am glad, indeed, " the latter said to Calverley, "thus to have theopportunity of meeting one of the most famous knights in Europe. My men-at-arms are bearers of the armour of Sir Edgar Ormskirk and Sir Albert DeCourcy, who are, I believe, knights riding in your train. I promised themthat I would send the armour on the first opportunity, and am glad indeedthat the occasion has come so speedily. "

He and Sir Hugh had both dismounted after saluting each other, and thelatter held out his mailed hand to the Fleming. 

"Sir Robert De Beaulieu, " he said, "I have heard of you as a brave andhonourable knight, and you have in this matter proved yourself to be achivalrous and generous one in thus rendering up the spoil fairly won byyou, without ransom; but it is not our custom to be outdone ingenerosity. The armour is of no ordinary value, and, as these knights ofmine were made prisoners while covering my removal when insensible andhelpless, I feel that the debt is mine as well as theirs. They have beggedme to give you these two chains, both, as you see, of value, and of thebest Italian work. To these I add, as a token of my esteem for you, thiscasket, which was given to me by Don Pedro of Spain when I rode with theBlack Prince to aid him in his struggle with Don Henry. As you will see bythe parchment attached to the casket, it contains a nail of the truecross, brought from Palestine by a Spanish grandee who was knightcommander of the Spanish branch of the Knights Templar. I pray you toaccept it, not as part of the ransom for my knights' armour, but as aproof of my esteem for one who has shown himself a flower of knightlycourtesy. "

"It would be churlish, Sir Hugh Calverley, for me to refuse so noble agift thus courteously tendered. I shall prize it beyond any in mypossession, not only for its own value and holiness, but as the gift of sonoble and famous a knight. As to the chains, I pray you to return them toyour brave young knights. Never did I see men who bore themselves moregallantly, and Sir Edgar, especially, withstood with honour a score of usfor some time, and at last he yielded, not because he was conquered, butto save further bloodshed. They are young, and may, like enough, some daybe again made prisoners. In that case they may find the chains, which areof singular beauty, of value to them; therefore, I pray you, hand themback to them again as a token of how warmly I appreciate their bravery andconduct. "

"Right gladly will I do so. As you put it in that way, Sir Robert, theywill appreciate the gift as much as I do, and, as you say, maybe thechains will be useful to them some day, for they are not of those whobattle for spoil, and, like myself, have refused all share in that whichthe army has taken in Flanders, holding that we had no cause of disputewith your people, and that our assault upon them was unfairly and unjustlymade. "

After some more compliments had been exchanged, the two knights graspedeach other's hands courteously, remounted, and then saluting again, rodeoff. While the conversation had been going on, Sir Robert's men-at-armshad handed over the armour to the three retainers who had ridden behindSir Hugh and his two knights. 

Edgar and Albert were delighted at regaining their armour. It would havebeen impossible for them to have replaced the harness by similar suits, and, moreover, they felt that they would have been humiliated had they, ontheir return to England, been obliged to confess to Sir Robert Gaiton thatthey had lost the splendid presents that he had given them. They were lesspleased at the return of their chains, but Sir Hugh assured them that itwould be an act of discourtesy were they to send them back to De Beaulieu. 

There was now nothing to detain them longer in the camp, and taking leaveof Sir Hugh, they started the next morning, with Hal Carter and the othersurviving retainers, and rode by easy stages to Gravelines, where theytook ship for Dover. Instead of riding directly home, they journeyed toLondon, as they were bearers of a letter from Sir Hugh Calverley to thecouncil, and one also to the king. The latter received them with markedpleasure. 

"What! back from the wars, sir knights?" he said, as they handed him SirHugh's letter. "Surely Calverley might have chosen as his messengers somewhose swords could have been better spared. "

"We were chosen, your Majesty, because we had the misfortune to be takenprisoners at Ypres, and it was a condition of our release that we shouldtake no further part in the campaign, and as we were returning inconsequence, Sir Hugh committed to us this letter to yourself, and one tothe council. "

"Prisoners!" the king said, with a laugh; "that you had got yourselveskilled would not have surprised me, but that you should surrender neverentered my mind. "

The two young knights coloured. 

"It cannot be said that Sir Albert surrendered, " Edgar said, "seeing thathe was insensible from his wounds. As for myself, your Majesty, as I andone of my men-at-arms stood alone on the walls of Ypres surrounded byfoes, I trust that your Majesty will see that it was wiser for me toyield, and so to have the opportunity of fighting again some day underyour royal banner, than to give away my life uselessly. "

"Assuredly, assuredly, " the young king said, hastily. "I did but jest, SirEdgar, for I know that so long as a chance of victory remained, you wouldnot lower your sword. However, let me see what the stout knight says. Iknow already that he does not approve of the way in which the war is beingcarried on; and, indeed, had we thought that the headstrong bishop wouldhave disregarded Sir Hugh's counsel and embroiled us with the Flemings, whom we regard as our allies, we should not have placed him at the head ofthe army, for though it is but, as the bishop maintains, a church army, and not an English army, Europe will assuredly hold us responsible for itsdoings. "

He cut with his dagger the silk that bound the roll of parchment together. 

The king read the letter carefully, and when he concluded said:

"Truly, young sirs, you have borne yourselves right gallantly and well;Sir Hugh Calverley speaks strongly indeed in your favour, and says that heowes his freedom if not his life to you. And now, tell me, think you thatYpres will be taken?"

"I fear not, your Majesty, " Edgar said. "I thought that the siege ofOudenarde was worse conducted than anything I had ever read of, but thesiege of Ypres is to the full as faulty. The place is strong and stoutlydefended, and it can only be taken by regular works erected against it andmachines placed to batter a breach. Nothing of this sort has beenattempted. The troops march valiantly against the walls, but they throwaway their lives in vain; and if, as is said, the French king is marchingto its assistance with a strong army, there will be naught for us but toretreat to the ports unless strong aid arrives from England. "

"But the bishop has some eight thousand Englishmen and twenty thousandGhentois, " the king said. "Surely we might fight and win, as ourgrandfathers did at Crécy. "

"Yes, sire; but the English army at Crécy was commanded by a king, and wascomposed of good fighting men, with a great number of knights and noblesto lead them. The army in Flanders is commanded by a bishop, and there aremany of the men who have gone over for the sake of plunder, and they willmake but a poor stand in battle. "

"My uncle of Lancaster has gathered a large force, and is ready to crossover to their aid, " the king said. 

"So we have heard by the way, sire, and if he joins the bishop all may bewell, for his authority would be paramount, but at present he has notcrossed, and unless he arrives before the King of France, things willassuredly go badly with the bishop. "

"I have no doubt that Sir Hugh has set forth these matters in his letterto the council, " the king said, "but assuredly Lancaster should be therein time. And now, tell me how you made your escape from Ypres. "

Edgar related the circumstances. 

"Your captor was an honourable gentleman, " the king said, "and it is wellthat you escaped, for these Flemish burghers are masterful men and mightwell have murdered you. I must now to the council; I have summoned it toassemble. Have you been home yet?"

"No, sire. Our first duty was to bring you the letters, but, with yourpermission, we shall ride down into Kent tomorrow. "

"Do you know that your friend Van Voorden has again returned to London? Hefound that he could do naught in Flanders, which at present is wholly atthe orders of the King of France. "

They rode first to Sir Robert Gaiton's house, where, as always, they werewelcomed most warmly, and Albert narrated their adventures in Flanders, and how they still owned the armour he had given them. 

After staying there for some time they went to the house where Van Voordenwas lodging, having obtained his address from Sir Robert Gaiton. They hadnot seen him since they had parted from him in Ghent, a year before. 

"I thought you intended to settle in Flanders, Mynheer, " Edgar said, afterthe first greetings were over. 

"I hoped to do so, and after I left Antwerp I went to Louvain and took ahouse there, but when the King of France defeated and killed VanArtevelde, and all Flanders save Ghent came under his power, the countrywas no longer safe for me. It was known, of course, that I was for manyyears here, and that I had done all in my power to effect a league betweenGhent and England, so three months ago I crossed hither, leaving my wifeand daughter at Louvain. I stopped for a short time at Ghent, and had muchto do with bringing it about that Ghent should send an army to assist theEnglish; but I fear that the doings of the bishop's troops--the sacking oftowns by them--has so set the Flemings against England that there is nohope of a general alliance being made with Flanders. 

"There were other things for which I wished to come over. I had hoped toreturn before this, but matters seem to be going on but badly, and if theKing of France and his army defeat or drive out the bishop, his power willbe greater than ever in Flanders, and in that case I shall send for mywife and daughter to come over again, and establish myself here finally. "

On taking leave of them he handed a wooden box to each, saying:

"I pray you not to open these until you reach home. "

The next day Edgar and Albert rode down into Kent. Great was the surprisethat their presence excited when they arrived at De Courcy's castle. Alineran down into the courtyard and embraced her brother warmly, and then, aswas the custom, held up her cheek to be kissed by Edgar. 

"What, tired of the wars already?" she said, laughing. "Or have you killedall your enemies? or how is it that you are here?"

"We have been prisoners, Aline, " her brother said, "and have been bound totake no farther part in the war. "

"Prisoners!" she repeated; "you are joking with me, Albert. Surely you andEdgar would never have surrendered unharmed?"

"Nor did we, Aline. I was cut down and stunned by the blow of a mace, andwas lying insensible. "

"And what was Edgar doing?" she asked, looking reproachfully at him. 

"Edgar was not near me when I was struck down, Aline, but no sooner did Ifall than he, with his man-at-arms, Hal Carter, stood over me and kept atbay a host of knights and soldiers, and slew so many that they were gladat last to give him terms of surrender. "

The girl's face flushed, and she would have spoken had not Sir Ralph andher mother at that moment issued from the door. 

"Why! what brings you home, lads?" Sir Ralph asked, heartily. 

"They have been taken prisoners, father, " Aline interposed, "and Alberthas been wounded, and they have both been obliged to give their parole notto serve again through the war. "

"That is bad news indeed, " the knight said. "It means another farm gone, and perhaps two, to pay for Albert's ransom. However, it is the fortune ofwar. Now come in and tell us all about it; but doubtless you are bothhungry, and the matter will keep till you have dined. The meal is alreadyon the table. You are not looking much the worse for your wounds, Albert, "his father went on as they seated themselves at table. 

"I have been healed of them for the last month, father. I was brought downby the blow of a mace, which would have finished me had it not been forthe good work put into my helmet by the Milanese armourer. Also I had awound on the neck, but fortunately it was not very deep. "

"And did you come out of it scatheless, Edgar?"

"Nearly scatheless, for I knew not that I had been wounded until the fightwas over, and it was but a pike thrust that entered at the shoulder-jointand cut the flesh thence to the neck. It was but an affair of a bandageand a bit of plaster. The only one seriously hurt was Hal Carter--it wassome three weeks before he began to mend. He had half a dozen wounds. Another of my men was killed and two of Albert's. "

"Now let us hear all about it, " Sir Ralph said when the meal was over;"that you bore yourselves well I have no doubt, but I would fain hear thedetails of the matter. "

Albert told the whole story of the assault and the escape, interrupted byEdgar, who protested that Albert was always belittling his own doings, andgiving him credit when everything had been done equally by them both. 

"You blame Albert unjustly, Edgar, " Sir Ralph said when the story wasconcluded. "Albert has behaved well, but he has neither your strength, your skill, nor your quickness. It was you who thought of carrying thebroken ladder to another spot, and so taking the besieged on the wall bysurprise, and you were the first to mount it. It was you who, when you sawthat the case had become altogether hopeless, ordered the soldiers to savethemselves, while you held the enemy at bay. Albert would like enough havebeen killed, had you not so stoutly defended him that they gave terms ofsurrender to you both. You, again, had the idea of making your escapealong the roofs, and took the lead in it. There is all credit due toAlbert that he well seconded you, but it was you who led. Again, it isprobable that neither he nor your man-at-arms would have been able tocross those half-frozen ditches, had you not first broken the ice for themand then dragged them over. You have done wonders for Albert, but youcould not accomplish miracles. You have transformed him from a weaklinginto a brave young knight, of whom I am proud, but you cannot give himyour strength or your quickness. If you go on as you have began, Edgar, you will become a famous captain. He will remain, and will be content toremain, your companion and lieutenant. What have you in those boxes thatwere strapped behind your saddles?"

"I know not, Sir Ralph, " Albert said. "They were given to us by MynheerVan Voorden, and he charged us not to open them until we arrived here. "

"It is a mystery, then!" Aline exclaimed. "Let us send for them and openthem at once. I am glad one of the boxes was not given to me to take careof, for I am afraid I should never have had the patience to wait until Iarrived here before opening it. "

Sir Ralph ordered the boxes to be brought in. "They are light enough, " hesaid, "and I should judge from their weight that they contain papers ofsome sort. Open yours first, Albert. "

They were fastened by three skeins of silk, the Fleming's seal beingaffixed to the knots. 

"Cut them, Albert!" Aline exclaimed, as her brother proceeded to break theseals and untie the knots. 

"No, no, " he said; "silk is not to be picked up on the wayside, and itwill be little trouble to undo them. "

Indeed, in a minute he had unfastened the knots and raised the lid. At thetop lay a piece of paper, on which was written, _A slight testimony ofgratitude for inestimable services rendered to yours gratefully, John VanVoorden_. Underneath was a roll of parchment. 

"What have we here?" Sir Ralph said. Albert ran his eye over the crabbedblack-letter writing, and gave an exclamation of surprise. 

"Now, then, Albert, " Aline exclaimed, impatiently, "don't keep it all toyourself. We are burning to know what it is all about!"

Albert made no reply, but continued to read. "It is an assignment to me, "he said, at last, in a low and agitated voice, "of the lands, castle, messuages, tenements, etc. , of Cliffe. "

Sir Ralph leapt to his feet. "A princely gift, Albert! The lands are fourtimes as large as mine, and as I have heard, a fair castle has been risingthere for months past. Art sure that there is no mistake?"

"There can be no mistake in the deed, father; but can I accept such a giftat the hands of the Fleming?"

"That you can, my son, and without any hesitation. Van Voorden is known tobe the richest Fleming in England. He has on various occasions lent vastsums to the king and council, and noble as the gift is, it is one that hecan doubtless well afford. You have saved the lives of himself, his wife, and daughter, and he may well feel grateful. He told me when he gave youthat suit of armour that it was no recognition of what he felt he owedyou, and that he hoped in the future to discharge the debt more worthily. Now, Edgar, let us see what is in your box. "

Edgar had been quietly untying the knots of the silk, and the box wasalready open. The words on the top were similar to those in Albert's box. 

"Please read it, Albert, " he said, handing over the parchment. "You candecipher the characters better than I can. " Albert read it through tohimself. 

"'Tis similar to mine, " he said, "and assigns you the land, manors, thecastle, and all rights and privileges thereto appertaining of the hundredof Hoo. "

"Bravo, bravo!" Sir Ralph exclaimed. "Another noble gift, and fully equalto that of Albert. This Fleming is a very prince. I congratulate you, Edgar, with all my heart. I had heard that Sir John Evesham had sold hisestates, which comprise the whole hundred of Hoo, a year since, in orderto live at Court, but none seemed to know who was the purchaser. I heard, too, that a large number of men had been employed in building a castle onthe heights looking down the Medway past Upnor to Chatham. Why, lads, ifyou ever win to the rank of knight banneret, you will have land enough tosupport the dignity, and to take the field with two or three knights and afair following of men-at-arms in your train. I have gained good sums forthe ransom of prisoners, but I never had the luck to save the life of aFlemish merchant and his family. "

"It seems well-nigh impossible, " Edgar said. 

"You must remember, Edgar, that these rich Flemings are the bankers ofhalf the princes in Europe. You, who have been in their houses, know thatthey live in comfort and luxury such as none of our nobles possess. Theycould find the money for a king's ransom, or pay beforehand the taxes of acountry. If a king can grant estates like these to his favourites, and notonly the king, but many of our nobles can do so, it is not strange thatone of the richest of these Flemings should make such gifts to those whohave saved his life without feeling that he has in any way overpaid theservice. "

"I must be riding on now, " Edgar said, "to carry this wonderful news to myfather. "

While they had been dining, Hal Carter had been getting a hearty meal inthe kitchen, where he and Albert's two retainers were surrounded by allthe men-at-arms, who were anxious to hear the details of the expedition. When Edgar sent down for his horse, Sir Ralph went down with him to thecourtyard, and as Hal brought the horses round, the old knight put hishand upon his shoulder. 

"My brave fellow, " he said, "I have heard how you stood with your masteracross my son's body, and how doughtily you fought. Do not forget that Iam your debtor, but for the present I can only say that I thank you forthe part you played. "

"It would have been strange, indeed, Sir Ralph, had I not hit my hardest, for my own life depended upon it, and it was not like that I should drawback a foot when Sir Albert, whom I love only next to my master, was lyingthere; but, indeed, it was a right merry fight, the only one that came upto my expectations of what a stiffly fought _mêlée_ would be. I would nothave missed it for anything. "

CHAPTER XIX

WELL SETTLED

"Well, well, well, " Mr. Ormskirk exclaimed when Edgar brought the story ofall that had happened since he had been away to an end, "indeed yousurprise me. I know that many knights fit out parties and go to the wars, not so much for honour and glory as for the spoils and ransoms they maygain, and that after Crécy and Poictiers, there was not a single soldierbut came back laden with booty and with rich jewels, gold chains, andcostly armour, gathered from the host of French nobles who fell on thosefields; while knights who were fortunate enough to capture counts, earls, or princes, gained ransoms that enabled them to purchase estates, and livewithout occasion to go further to the wars during their lives. But I neverthought that you would benefit by such a chance. As it is to my mind morehonourable to save life than to take it, I rejoice that you have come toyour fortune, not by the slaying of enemies, but by the saving the livesof a man, his wife, and daughter, who are rich enough to reward you. 

"Assuredly, if a man like Mynheer Van Voorden had fallen into the hands ofthe Count of Flanders, the latter would have extracted from him, as theprice of his freedom, a sum many times larger than that which he hasexpended on the purchase of these two estates, and the building of thecastles. Well, Edgar, I congratulate you heartily. You can now ride to thewars when the king's banner is spread to the winds, and do your duty toyour country, but there will be no occasion for you to become a mereknight adventurer--a class I detest, ever ready to sell their swords tothe highest bidder, and to kill men, against whom they have no cause ofcomplaint, as indifferently as a butcher would strike down a bullock witha pole-axe. 

"Between these men and those who fight simply in the wars of their owncountry, the gulf is a wide one, as wide as that betwixt a faithful house-dog and a roving wolf. When are you going to receive your new acquisition, or are you intending to ride first to London to thank the Fleming for hisnoble gift?"

"Assuredly, we should have first ridden to London, father, but we eachfound in the bottom of our boxes a short letter which we had at firstoverlooked. The letters were the same, save for our names. Mine ran:--

"'_Dear Sir Edgar, "'It has given me very great pleasure to prepare this little surprise foryou. I pray you, do not mar it in any way by returning me thanks. The giftis as naught in comparison with the service rendered. I am proceeding tothe North to-morrow on business with Earl Percy, and shall not return forsome weeks. When we meet next, I pray you, let there be no word of thanksconcerning this affair, for I consider myself still greatly your debtor. You will find an agent of mine at your castle. He has been there sometime, has made the acquaintance of all the vassals and others, and willintroduce you to them as their lord. He has my instructions either toremain there to manage your affairs for six months, or for any less timeyou may choose. But methinks you will do well to keep him for that time, as he is a good man of business, and you will need such an one until youhave mastered all the details, and can take matters entirely in your ownhands. _'

"So you see, father, we shall be free to start to-morrow. Sir Ralph, LadyDe Courcy, and Mistress Aline will ride with us, and I trust that you willcome also. We shall first go to Cliffe, which will be on our road, and, indeed, I believe that for some distance Albert's lands join mine. Then weshall go on to my castle--it sounds absurd, doesn't it, father?--anddoubtless we shall be able to stay in Hoo, or if not, 'tis but two orthree miles to Stroud, where we are sure to find good lodging. "

"I should like to ride with you, Edgar, but it is years since I havebestridden a horse. "

"We shall ride but slowly, father, for Dame De Courcy loves not for herpalfrey to go beyond a walk. If you like you could bestride Hal Carter'shorse, which is a strong and steady animal, and he can walk alongside, soas to be ready to catch the rein if it be needed. He will be very glad togo, for the honest fellow is in the highest delight at the news of my goodfortune. "

"I think that I could do that, Edgar, yet I will not go by Cliffe, butstraight to Hoo. I can then travel as I like, and shall not have to joinin talk with Dame De Courcy nor the others, nor feel that my badhorsemanship makes me a jest. "

"Very well, father, perhaps that would be the pleasantest way for you. "

"If I get there before you, Edgar, I shall stop at a tavern in the mainstreet of Hoo. There is sure to be one there; and will rest until you comealong. If Hal Carter learns that you have passed through before myarrival, I will come straight on to the castle. "

Accordingly, early the next morning, Mr. Ormskirk started with Hal, andEdgar, after seeing them fairly on their way, rode over to the DeCourcys'. All were in readiness for the start. 

"Is not Mr. Ormskirk coming with us?" Dame De Courcy asked. "Reclusethough he is, I thought he would surely tear himself from his books onsuch an occasion. "

"He has done so, dame, and is already on the road to Hoo, under the chargeof Hal Carter. 'Tis so many years since he has bestridden a horse that hesaid that he should be ill at ease riding with such a party, and that hewould therefore go on quietly, with Hal walking beside him, and would joinus when we came to Hoo. "

They mounted at once. Dame De Courcy rode on a pillion behind Sir Ralph. Aline bestrode--for side-saddles had not yet come into use--her own pony. Two retainers followed, one leading a sumpter horse, with two pannierswell filled with provisions and wine, together with some women's gear, incase the weather should turn bad, and a change be required at the halting-place for the night. They started briskly, and Edgar was glad that hisfather had gone on alone; the pace would have sorely discomposed him. Alternately walking and going at a canter they arrived in three hours atCliffe. 

"There is your castle, Albert!" Aline exclaimed. "It seems well-nigh, ifnot quite, finished, and is strongly posted on that hill, overlooking thewhole country from Dartford to Sheerness. You will need a chatelainebefore long, brother mine. "

Albert laughed, but coloured a little. 

"Time enough to think of that, Aline. "

"Nay, I am in earnest. Many are betrothed, if not married, long beforethey attain your age. "

"I may say the same to you, Aline. 'Tis the fashion now for girls to bebetrothed between twelve and fourteen. I have been wandering about andfighting and have had no time to think of love-making. "

Aline shrugged her shoulders. "You had better ask Sir Ralph and my motherfor their views about me, Albert. It is not for a maid to make her ownmarriage, but a valiant knight like yourself can manage your own affairs, Methought perhaps that you would have to tell us that the Fleming's fairdaughter was to assist you in the management of the castle that her fatherhas given you. "

"Joanna Van Voorden!" Albert exclaimed, indignantly, while Edgar burstinto laughter; "why, she is well-nigh as big as her mother already, andpromises to be far bigger. Thank you, Aline; if the castle and estate hadbeen offered me on the condition that I married her, I would have had noneof them. "

"Well, sir, shall I make another guess?" Aline asked, mischievously. 

"No, no, Aline, " Albert said, hastily. "No more guessing, if you please. "

They had by this time approached the castle. "Look, father!" Alineexclaimed, clapping her hands; "they must have been on the watch for us. See! they are raising a flag on that staff on the turret, and see, thereare your arms blazoned on it. "

"'Tis a goodly castle for its size, " the knight said, as he drew rein andturned his horse so that his dame might get a better view of it. "There isa dry moat, which is lined with stonework. The walls are not very high, but they are well defended by those flanking towers, and the place couldstand any sudden assault. I should say that it was about the same strengthas our own. So far as I can see, the other arrangements are quitedifferent. There is no keep, and it seems to me that the house is builtrather for comfort than for defence; the windows are large, and it looksmore like a Flemish house built within a castle wall than an English placeof strength. Now let us ride on, " and they pressed their horses forward. The gates were thrown open when they approached within a hundred yards;the drawbridge over the moat had been already lowered. 

"Ride you first, Albert, " Sir Ralph said; "you are lord of the place. "

As they came to the head of the drawbridge, a middle-aged man of graveaspect, dressed in the garb of a citizen, appeared at the gate, and sixmen-at-arms, in steel caps and body armour, armed with pike and sword, drew up behind him. 

The man bowed deeply to Albert. "Welcome to Cliffe Castle, sir knight, " hesaid. "I am Nicholas Hocht, and have, by the orders of my master, MynheerVan Voorden, been here for the last year to superintend the building ofthis castle, and in carrying out his other commands respecting it, withfurther orders to remain here, should you desire it, for the further spaceof six months as your steward. I received a message from him yesterday, saying that possibly you would be here to-day, and I must, therefore, haveeverything in readiness for you. The warning was somewhat short, but Ihave done my best, and I trust that you will pardon any shortcomings. "

"I am much beholden to you, Master Hocht, " Albert said. "You have donewell, indeed, for a fairer castle and one better placed no one coulddesire. "

The men-at-arms saluted as he rode on. Entering the gate, they were ableto see the house itself. It was, as Sir Ralph had said, rather a Flemishhouse than a knightly castle; the lower range of windows were small andheavily barred, but above there were large casements, pointed roofs, andprojecting gables. It had an air of comfort and brightness. On the top ofthe broad steps leading to the great door were four retainers, allsimilarly attired in doublets of russet cloth and orange hose. As soon asthe party alighted they ascended the steps, led by the steward. When theyentered the great hall a general exclamation of surprise broke from them. 

They had expected to see bare walls and every sign of the place havingonly just left the builders' hands; instead of this everything wascomplete, the massive oak beams and panels of the ceilings were varnished, the walls were wainscoted, the oak floor highly polished; Eastern rugs layhere and there upon it, carved benches ran along the sides, and a largebanqueting table stood in the centre; rich curtains hung by the window, and a huge fire was piled on the hearth. 

"Why, this is a work of enchantment, Master Hocht, " Dame Agatha said. 

"I have had but little to do with it, lady, " the steward replied. "Thewoodwork was all made in London, to my master's orders, and I had but tosuperintend its being placed in position. "

He led them from room to room, their surprise and delight continuallyincreasing; all were furnished richly in the Flemish style with cabinets, tables, settees, and armoires. There were hangings to the windows and rugson the floors; everything was ready for habitation, the linen presses werefull of table-cloths and napkins and sheets. The beds were ready forsleeping in, with their great bags of soft feathers, their thick blanketsand silken coverlets. These more than anything else excited the dame'sadmiration. Never had she seen beds approaching these in softness anddaintiness. 

"With the exception of the furniture in the hall, " Master Hocht explained, "everything has come direct from Flanders, having been selected by MynheerVan Voorden himself, and sent by sea to Gravesend. "

After having inspected the whole of the house they returned to the hall. Here the table had been spread. A silver skewer, to act as a fork, anarticle then unknown in England, was placed before each, and an admirablerepast was served, the steward himself officiating as carver, while thefour servitors carried the platters, which were of fine Flemish ware, tothe guests. Albert had begged his father to take the head of the table, but the latter refused positively. He sat on one side of his son and hisdame on the other. Fish of several kinds, meats, and poultry were served. All cut up their meat with their daggers, and carried it to their mouthson the point of the skewer. 

Albert and Edgar had learned the use of them in Flanders. Lady Agatha andAline said that they were charming, but Sir Ralph declared that he greatlypreferred using his fingers. After the meal was concluded, water wasbrought round in a silver bowl, with a damask napkin for them to wipetheir fingers on. 

"The wine is excellent, " Sir Ralph said. "You can scarcely have purchasedthis at Cliffe or Gravesend. "

"It is from the cellar, Sir Ralph, which is well stocked with the wines ofFrance and Spain. "

"Truly, Albert, " Dame Agatha said, "this is not a castle; it is averitable enchanted palace. Mynheer Van Voorden is like one of the goodgenii the Saracens believe in, who can, at will, summon up from the grounda vast palace, ready built and furnished. I trust that it will not at oncevanish as soon as we leave it. Were it to do so I should scarcely be moresurprised than I have been at its splendour and comfort. "

"Do you tarry here to-night, Sir Albert?" the steward asked, as they rosefrom the table. 

"No, we are going to take horse at once and ride to Hoo. "

"Will you take the men-at-arms with you? They have horses in the stables. "

"Not to-day, " Albert said. "We are a family party, and travellingquietly. "

As they rode into the street of Hoo, Mr. Ormskirk came out of a tavern, where he had been resting. After greeting the ladies and Sir Ralph, hesaid, "I had begun to think that you must have changed your minds, andthat you were not coming hither to-day. I expected you three hours ago. "

"We have been viewing the marvels of an enchanted castle, Mr. Ormskirk, "Dame Agatha said. "We will not tell you about them, for doubtless you willsee others like them here, and it would be a pity for me to prepare youfor what you are to see. "

The castle was indeed in all respects an almost exact duplicate to that ofCliffe. They were received as before by the Flemish steward. There werethe same number of men-at-arms and servitors, and the fittings andfurnishings were as perfect as those of Cliffe. After going over it, Edgardrew Sir Ralph aside. 

"Sir Ralph, " he said, "the castle, perfect as it is, still lacks onething--a mistress. I have long hoped that the time would some day comethat I should ask you for the hand of Mistress Aline, but though I havebeen fortunate, and have won rank and some distinction, I was but alandless knight, and in no position to ask for your daughter's hand. Thatobstacle has now been removed, and I pray you to give her to me. I loveher very truly. My thoughts have never wandered for a moment from her, andI trust that I shall be able to make her happy. Unless the banner ofEngland is hoisted I shall go no more to the wars. "

"I am in no way surprised at your request, Edgar, " the knight said; "and, indeed, for the past two years my dame and I have talked this over, andhoped that it might be. I have during the past year had more than onerequest for her hand, but have refused them, for her mother told me shebelieved that Aline's fancy has long inclined towards you. "

He called Dame Agatha to join him, and on hearing Edgar's request, sheheartily concurred with the knight. 

"Nothing could please us better, " she said. "We have long regarded youalmost as our son, and we need have no fear that Aline will thwart ourwishes and yours. Have you spoken to your father?"

"I spoke to him last night, lady, and told him what my hopes have longbeen, and that Van Voorden's noble gift now rendered it possible for me tospeak; that it might be some time before it could be more than abetrothal, since, although I had rank and land, I was still without moneyto enable me to make the castle comfortable for her abode. Now that, owingto the Fleming's generosity, this difficulty is also removed, I hope thatyou will not think it necessary that our marriage should be delayed. "

"I see no reason at all, " Sir Ralph said. "Here is everything ready forher, and no noble in England could offer so comfortable a home to hisbride. The castle lacks a mistress, and the sooner it has one the better. Therefore, you can take her as soon as her mother can get her ready. "

They now joined Albert, Aline, and Mr. Ormskirk, who had mounted to thetop of one of the turrets and were admiring the view. 

"'Tis a fair home, " Sir Ralph said. 

"It is indeed, father. "

"What say you to becoming its mistress, daughter? Sir Edgar has asked foryour hand, and has gained mine and your mother's hearty consent. What sayyou?"

The girl coloured up to her forehead as her father spoke. "I am ready toobey your orders, father, " she said, in a low tone, "the more so as myheart goes wholly with them. "

"Take her, Edgar. 'Tis not often that a young knight gains castle, andland, and bride in twenty-four hours. May your good luck continue all yourlife. "

"You have robbed me of my chatelaine, Edgar, " Albert said, after the firstcongratulations were over. "Aline had half promised to come and keep housefor me for the present. "

"You must follow Edgar's example, " Sir Ralph said. "Who is it to be, lad?"

"I had intended to speak to you shortly, father, but as you ask me I willdo so at once. I have seen no one whom I could love so well as MistressUrsula, daughter of Sir Robert Gaiton, and methinks that I am notindifferent to her. "

"She is a fair maid, " Sir Ralph said, "and her father is a right goodfellow, though but a city knight. Still, others of higher rank thanyourself have married in the city, and as Sir Robert has no otherchildren, and is said to be one of the wealthiest of the London citizens, she will doubtless come to you better dowered than will Aline, for, asEdgar knows, my estates bring me in scarcely enough to keep up my castleand to lay by sufficient to place my retainers in the field should theking call on me for service. So be it then, my son. As we have settled tosleep here to-night, it will be to-morrow afternoon before we get home. The next day I will ride with you to London, and will ask Sir Robert forhis daughter's hand for you. "

Not the least happy of the party at the castle was Hal Carter. He passedthe afternoon in walking, sometimes round the walls, sometimes going outand making a circuit of the moat, or walking away short distances toobtain views of the castle from various points. The news that his masterand Aline De Courcy would shortly be married raised his delight to thehighest pitch, for it pointed to an early occupation of the castle. Thethought that he, Hal Carter, was to be the captain of the men-at-arms in acastle like this seemed to him a huge joke. It was but two years beforethat he had been hunted as a rioter, and would have been executed ifcaught. That so famous a leader as Sir Hugh Calverley should have praisedhim greatly, and that he was now to have men under his command, seemed tohim as wonderful a thing as that his master, whom he had known as a youngboy, should stand high in the king's favour, and should be lord of acastle and a wide estate. 

"Of course, father, " Edgar said, as early the next morning he took a turnupon the battlements with him, "you will leave St. Alwyth and come here?"

"I don't think that I could do that, Edgar, " Mr. Ormskirk said, doubtfully. 

"You will find it very lonely there, father; and, of course, we can fityou up a laboratory here, and you can go on just the same way as you didat home. "

"I do not see that I shall be more lonely than I have been for the lasttwo years, Edgar, and, indeed, as you know, even when you were at home Ilived very much my own life, and only saw you at meals and for an hour orso of an evening; therefore, your being established here will make butlittle difference in my life, and, indeed, whenever I feel lonely I canride over here for a day or two. I thank you all the same, Edgar; but, atany rate, for the present I will continue to live at St. Alwyth. I havethe good prior, who often comes in for a talk with me in the evening, andmakes me heartily welcome should I, as I do sometimes, go to the monasteryfor an hour after sunset. Sir Ralph never passes my door on his way downto Dartford without dismounting and coming in. I am happy in my own life, and as long as I have health and strength shall hope to continue it. Should my interest in my work flag, or when I feel that I am getting tooold for useful work, which will, I trust, be not for many years yet, Iwill then gladly come and end my days here. "

So the matter was left for the time, and although Edgar more than oncetried to shake his father's determination, and Aline added her persuasionsto his, he failed to alter Mr. Ormskirk's resolution. Sir Ralph and Albertreturned from London after staying there for a few days. Sir Robert Gaitonhad consented willingly to his daughter's marriage with Albert, and hadannounced his intention of giving her a dowry greater than that which mostnobles could have bestowed on a daughter. The king had expressed verygreat satisfaction at hearing of the gift Master Van Voorden had bestowedon the young knights, and took great interest in their approachingmarriages. 

"They will then have enough land for a knight banneret's feu, " he said;"that pleases me much. I should, on the report of Sir Hugh Calverley, haveappointed them to that rank, but at present there are no estates in mygift, and I waited till some might fall in before I appointed them. Now, however, there is no further need for delay, and I will order the patentappointing them to be made out at once, for they can now, if called uponfor service, take the field with the proper following of their rank. HasSir Edgar adopted any cognizance? Of course your son will take yours. "

"I don't think that he has ever so much as thought of it, sire. "

"I will talk it over with my heralds, " the king said, "and see if we canfix upon something appropriate, and that is not carried by any noble orknight. When will the weddings be?"

"In two months' time, sire. Sir Robert Gaiton and his dame asked for thattime. My son will, of course, be married in London, and will be wed in St. Paul's, I have not yet thought about my daughter's marriage, but it willdoubtless be at the chapel in the castle. "

"'Tis a pity that they could not be married together here, Sir Ralph. "

"I believe that my daughter's tastes and those of Sir Edgar would inclineto a quiet wedding, with just our neighbours and friends, and doubtlessAlbert's would also lie that way; but in this matter Sir Robert must, ofcourse, carry out the arrangements as he wishes; and as an alderman andlike to be lord mayor in two years he would wish to make a brave show onthe occasion. "

Before the time for the weddings approached came the news that things hadgone badly in Flanders. At the approach of the French army a council washeld among the leaders, and it was agreed that the allied army could notfight with any hope of success against it. Accordingly, the men of Ghentretired to their own city, and the English marched with great haste to thecoast and shut themselves up in Bruckburg, while the bishop himselfgalloped as far as Bergues. Bruckburg surrendered on the arrival of theFrench army, all the English being permitted to embark with the greatspoil that had been taken. Sir Hugh Calverley, whose advice throughout hadbeen always disregarded, had ridden to Gravelines with his small body ofmen-at-arms and thence took ship to England. The bishop, on his arrivalhome, was, with the knights who had been his councillors, very badlyreceived; for it was held that by their conduct and ignorance of affairs, and by the manner in which they had behaved in Flanders, they had broughtgreat discredit upon England. 

Sir Hugh Calverley, on the other hand, was received with honour, it beingwell known that all that had been done had been contrary to his advice, and that had this been followed the event would have turned out verydifferently. The people at large, however, considered that the blame forthe ill ending of the expedition was due entirely to the delay on the partof the Duke of Lancaster in crossing over with the army under him. It wasknown that he had been altogether opposed to the expedition, which hadprevented the one he desired from sailing to Spain, and that he was mindedto bring ruin upon it by delaying, under many false pretences, fromcrossing to France. He had been extremely unpopular before, but this addedvery greatly to the ill-feeling with which he was regarded. 

But, in truth, the bishop's expedition failed from its own weakness. In nocase could an army so collected and led have effected any great thing; butthe headstrong folly and arrogance of the bishop, and his unprovokedattack upon the Flemings, precipitated matters, and the scornful neglectof all the counsel tendered by the veteran knight who accompanied theexpedition, rendered it a shameful disaster. 

The marriage of Sir Edgar with Aline was celebrated a fortnight beforethat of the bride's brother. The ceremony took place at the castle of theDe Courcys, and was attended only by neighbours and friends, and by SirRobert Gaiton, who rode down from town and presented the bride with asuperb casket of jewels. 

On the following day Sir Edgar with his wife rode to his castle at Hoo, where for the first time his banner, with the cognizance chosen by theking, a very simple one, being a sword with the words "_For King andHonour_, " was hoisted at their approach, while the banneret denotingEdgar's new rank flew from another tower. The number of the men-at-armshad been increased to ten, and great was Hal Carter's pride as he took hisplace in front of them and saluted as Sir Edgar rode in. Ten days laterthey started for London to attend Albert's wedding; which was celebratedwith much pomp in St. Paul's, the king himself and most of the nobles ofthe Court being present. 

Neither of the two young knights ever rode to the wars again, for in KingRichard's time the royal banner was never again raised in France; and yetthey were not without a share of fighting. Many depredations werecommitted along the coasts and at the mouths of rivers by Frenchfreebooters and lawless people, and the castles of Hoo and Cliffe werewell placed for preventing such incursions by men landing anywhere in theHundred, either from the Medway or the Thames. There was no fear of suchmarauders sailing up the Medway past Hoo, for Upnor Castle barred the way, and indeed Rochester was too large a place, defended as it was by itscastle, to be attacked by such pirates, but below Hoo a landing could beeffected anywhere, and boats with a few hands on board could row up thecreeks in the marshes, pounce upon a quiet hamlet, carry off anything ofvalue, and set the place on fire. 

Such incursions had been carried far up the Thames and great damage done, but as the ships of Fowey and other places were equally busy damagingFrench commerce and ravaging their sea-coast, no complaints could be madeto France even during the very brief period when there was a truce betweenthe two countries. Not only from across the Channel did these marauderscome, but from the islands of Friesland and Zeeland, where theinhabitants--hardy sailors to a man--were lawless and uncontrolled. Afterhaving suffered several times from these pirates, and been moved by theconstant complaints of their tenants, Edgar and Albert went up to town andlaid the matter before the king and council, pointing out that theseattacks were becoming more frequent and general all along the coast, andpraying that measures might be adopted for putting a stop to them. 

"But what do you propose should be done, sir knights?" the king asked. 

"I would suggest, your Majesty, that either a few fast ships should beplaced at various points, such as the mouth of the Medway, Harwich, Dover, Hastings, and Southampton, that might keep a watch for these pirates, orelse that some of your vassals round the coast should be appointed to keepforces of some strength always under arms, just as the Percys are at alltimes in readiness to repel the incursions of the Scots; but should youand the council think this too weighty a plan, we would pray you to orderbetter protection for the Thames. It was but the other day some piratesburnt six ships in Dartford Creek, and if they carry on these ravagesunpunished, they may grow bolder and will be sailing higher still, and maycause an enormous loss to your merchants by setting fire to the vessels atthe wharves, or to those anchored out in the stream. "

"The matter would be serious, assuredly, " the king said, "and would causeso great a trouble to the citizens of London that it would be well thatsome means should be taken to prevent it. I will talk the matter over withthe council, sir knights, and will let you know in an hour's time whetherwe can do aught in the matter. "

When the young knights returned, the king said:

"There is a royal manor at Bromley at present vacant; 'tis of the value offifty-six pounds a year. This we will hand over to you jointly, upon yourundertaking to keep thirty men-at-arms fully equipped and ready forservice, each of you; and also that each of you shall maintain, at thespots which may seem to you the most advisable, a galley with oars, inwhich you can put out and attack these pirates. "

Edgar begged permission to consult with his friend. 

"You see, Albert, we have already each of us ten men-at-arms, and therevenue of the manor should well-nigh, if not quite, pay the expenses ofthe others. As to the galleys, we could keep them in the little creekbetween Cliffe and Graves-end. It would give us employment, and should weever be called upon to take the field, the sixty men-at-arms will make agood beginning for the force we should gather. "

Albert assented, and, returning, they informed the council that they wereready to undertake the charge of keeping thirty men-at-arms each, alwaysin readiness for service, and for fighting the pirates by land or water. Returning home, preparations were speedily made, and the men enrolled anddrilled. A watch-tower was raised on an eminence that was visible fromboth castles, and a look-out place also erected at the mouth of theMedway. This was some sixty feet high. A great cresset was placed at thesummit ready for firing, and an arrangement made with the tenants, onwhose land it stood, that a man should be on watch night and day. His dutywould be to keep a vigilant eye on the river, and to light the beacon ifany suspicions vessels were seen coming up. The smoke by day or the fireat night could be seen at both castles, and by a pre-arranged systemsignals could then be exchanged between Edgar and Albert by means of thewatch-tower on the hill. 

Albert had two large and fast galleys constructed, for his wife's dowryenabled him to spend money more freely than Edgar. They had a good manyencounters with the freebooters. Two or three times strong parties thathad landed from ships were attacked by the garrisons of both castles, joined by the tenantry near, and were driven to the boats with heavy loss. 

Once the beacon from the mouth of the Medway signalled that three shipshad entered the mouth of that river. Edgar signalled to Cliffe, and whenat ten o'clock the French landed just below Hoo, thinking to make an easycapture of the village, and, perhaps, even to carry the castle bysurprise, they were allowed to ascend the hill undisturbed, and were thenattacked by the sixty men-at-arms, led by the two knights, together with anumber of villagers and countrymen armed with bows and bills. Althoughsuperior in numbers the French were driven down the hill with greatslaughter. Only a few succeeded in regaining their ships; but the tide hadnot yet turned, and there was little wind. Boats were obtained at Upnor, the vessels boarded, and all on board put to the sword. 

Three or four sharp engagements also took place between the galleys andthe pirates ascending the Thames, and at various times rich prizes thatthe pirates had taken higher up the river were recovered from them; sothat in time the depredations greatly abated, and the city of Londonpresented the two knights with costly swords and a vote of thanks for thegreat services they had rendered to the city, and to those trading withit. 

They were both too happy in their homes to care to go often to Court, butthey viewed with pain the increasing unpopularity of the king, broughtabout by his reckless extravagance, his life of pleasure, and the mannerin which he allowed himself to be dominated by unworthy favourites. VanVoorden, who had permanently settled in England, often came down with hiswife and daughter to stay for a few days with them, and declared that hehad never laid out money so well as that which had established two suchhappy households. The last few years of Mr. Ormskirk's life were spent atHoo, where he still dabbled a little in his former occupation, but neversucceeded in finding the elixir he had laboured so long to discover. Onthe departure of the Flemish steward, Hal Carter was appointed to thepost, with the understanding that if his lord should ever ride to battle, he was to revert to the command of the men-at-arms. Hal was ignorant offigures, but he had a young assistant given him to manage this part of thework, and his honesty, his acquaintance with farming, and his devotion tohis master, made up for any deficiency on that score. Both knights sentcontingents under their sons to fight at Agincourt, and were onlyprevented from taking the field themselves by the entreaties of theirwives and daughters, and by the thought that it would be as well to givetheir sons the opportunity of distinguishing themselves, as theythemselves had done, in their early youth. 

THE END.